WnrW'''^^ ' "'^ "^-^ f *^'M - ■ J THE Nonconformists PLEA for PEACE: OR An Ac count of their Judgment. la certain things m which they are mif- underftood: written to rfrowc//^ and piicifie fuch as by miftaking them hinder Love and Concord. Exhort, ill the Liturgy before the Communion. If any of you he— an hinderer, orjlanderer of God\ Word^ — or be m malice or envy^ — Rtpmt of your Jins^ or elfe come not to the holy Tahle^ left after the taking of that Sacrament^ the Devil enter into you as he did into Judas, and fill you full of all iniquities^ and bring you to deftru^iion both of body and foul. By RICHARD BAXTER. LONDON, Printed for Benj. Alfop at the Angel and Bible over againft the Stocks-Market. 1^79. ls?^,s#.ftsl To the Reverend Conforming Clergy. Re'ver end Fathers and Brethren, IT is now feventeen years fince neer t\^^ thoufand Minifters of Chrift were by Law forbidden the exercife of their Of- fice,unlefs they did conform to Subfcrip- tions, Covenants, Declarations and Prafl:ices, which we durfl not do,becaufe we feared God: Forefeeing what this would do to the deflroy- ingof Love and Concord, and of mensfou's, weakning the Land,encouraging Popery, He- refie and Schifm, we did our beft betime by Reafon, & fubmifiive petitioning the Bilhops, to have prevented it ; but in vain : Wc ne- ver made one motion for Presbytery, or againfl: Liturgies, nor to abate any of the Bifliops Wealth, or Honour, nor any thing as to Church- Government, but Arch Biftop Vjhers Model ot the Primitive way .• And we thankfully accepted of much lefs, eipreft in His Majefties Gracious Tjedaration about A I Ecch The Eplflle. Ecciejfaflkal Affairs, which, v/e hoped, would have "ended all our difccrds. The Reafons of the Great Change^ and New Impojitions^ it is God, and not we, that mud hdve an ac- count of from theConvocation,^c. and of the confequents. Since then, as we forefaw, con- trary interefts have increafed contrariety : The Laws againft our Prelching to more than ft)ur, the Penalties of forty pound a Ser- mon, and long imprilonment in common Gaols, and driving us five miles from Cor- porations, and places wdiere we lately preachr, and the reafons given are not un- known to you : Many Books are written, and Sermbhs preached, earneftly pre/Ting Ma- giftraty^" to execute thefe Laws againft us : And though, when demanded, we gave in a Catalogue of divers things intheold Impo- fiti:ohs, which we undertook to prove to be gredt" fins; and in our Petition for 'leace^ protefted that nothing but avoiding fin fliould hinder our Conformity, and we had never call or. leave to give our reafons ngainft the New Conformity ; I my felf have been re- ported to my Superiours, to be one that com tefieth the Lawfulnefs of all, fave V e renoun- cing of a rebellious Covenant : And while the Law and Canons imprifon, and excommuni- cate us ipfofa^o^U^we do but give the reafons of our Nonconformity ; andLhave offered to Reverend Bipops and others, to beg leave to do The Epiflle. do it on my knees, and nothing more grieved me, tiian that I might not ib endeavour to fave men from the damning fins of rtating, falfe accufing,and ruining tneir Brethren, and facrilegious iiindenng the Preaching of Gods Word ; yet have 1 ueen called on to tell them ivhat it IS that we would have^ and told that our Super iours judge us not [incere^ but meer faftious Schifmatkks^ that will neither Con- form^ nor veil them why we do not . Vehement Letters of accufation are fent me : Many Books charge us with heinous Schifm, even as wilfully doneagainfl oiir confciences: Yea that Covetoujnefs and Fride^ and not Conjci" ence^ caufe our Nonconformity ; that we are the worjl men alive ^ and unfit for humane fo- ciety^ &c. while we are made their fcorn, and many want bread,and many of us preach for nothing, fave the fpiritual benefits and rewards. And thofeofus that have bread, know of fo many that have families, and no- thing but alms to maintain them, that we are glad to give them all that our nece/Tities can fpare : And we fuppofe our accufcrs would not think that if they chofe beggery and fcorn, or lived only on mens chanty, it would prove them to be covetous or proud. I have read the Books of Bifliop Morley^ Mr. Stihman^ Mr. Fulwood^ Mr. Durel^ Mi", Fow- liSy Mr. Falkencr^ Mr. Nanfen^ Dr. Boreman^ Dr. The Epzjlk: Dr. Parker y Dr. Tomkins^ the FrienMy ©c- hatCy jDr. Ajhton^ Mr. Hollingwortl\ Dr. Goox. Hammond^ and abundance more for Prelacy, &c. He is not worthy the name of a man that would not know that truth, which maketh both for his temporal and eternal welfare. Under thefe accufations my confciencc urged me to acquaint the accufing Clergy with our Cafe, believing it be uncharitable to impute all their falfe report to Malignity, or 7)iaholifm,h\xt that it was STRANGENESS to our Cafe^ while wrath and crofs intereft kept them from hearing us : But my pru- dent friends perfwaded me filently to leave all to God, aifuring me it would but more exafperate, till they called us themfelves to fpeaL Twice we were fince invited to a Tryal for Concord, and both times came to an "Agreement with the moderate and eminent Pcrfons that we treated with : But it was buried in privacy ; and flill we are called on, to give the -reafons of our Diflent. Having long forborn for fear of offending them that require it, at lafl: I have here ad- ventured, not fo far as to urge the Cafe^ but only to fiate it, and tell you barely what it is that I dare not do : If I find that you can bear this, if I have leave from God and man, I Ihall venture on more, and give you my reafons : This unarmed Account is eafiJy trampled on. I doubt not but it will meet with The 'Epi(lle. with fuch ufage as I have had already : But 1 muft fay, that if fuch as the Countermmer will fay that to fear fuch fin as I have here named, by one that is not willing to be damn- ed, is Treafon^ Rebeilion^Schifm^Fatlion^ridey Ohflinacy ; this will not pafs with me for con- vincing" Argument, on which I may venture my. faivation. Jul. Scaliqxr exercit. tells us, that in France our Bicott ^ the Learned Schoolman, was envied by another for his Auditors in Philofophy, and his crafty adver- fary told the King, that B'lcott was a Peripa- tetick, and Arijiotle was againft Monarchy: There needed no more, and Bkott was caft down. " 7*^ 'r'^ As for them that think that to name thc^ late Wars is a Confutation of Nonconfor- mifts, as if they knew not that they were raifed on both fides by Conformifts ( Heylin in Lauds Life will tell them who.) I now on- ly repeat, [_S Hence all that had a hand In thofe Wars (except the Conformifts) and no more^ and T and thoufands will give you t^'anks: ] I plead not for my felf : The years are paft in which I might have better ferved the Church, had I been thought tolerable. I am almoit uncapable now of your kindnefs, or of any great hurt thit you can do me. A tor- rent of reproaching fcornful words may eafe fome mens mindsjand fervefome mens ends, but TheEfijlle. but will not fatlsfie my confcience, nor heal the Land. I write not this as accufing Con- formiiis, or the Law makers, but as < iii'wer- ing their loud and long accufations and de- mands. If telhng %vhat Ifear^ fecm a telling what others are guilty of^ it is a confcqucnt which I cannot avoid ; but to avoid it and fuch like, have feventeen years been herein filent. So far am I from defiring the weak- ening of the Church, that I had not written this, but to prevent it. Though I with Saint Martin renounce communicn with Itbacius and Idacius^ I go not fo far as he in fepara- ting trom ^ the Synods of Bilhops ; nor wil! ^feparate.fronl any Chriflians, fartlier than they feparate from Chrift, or eypel me .• Church-Order I love; Church Tyranny and Schifm 1 love not : I am for more Bifijps^znd not for fewer.' If Pari/h-Orator/espr Chapels ivere made Partjh-Ch arches^ at Ic'fi in each Corporation antiently called m^Ai'..t Yea if the ''larijh-Miniflcrs might be Vaftors^ Fpifcopi gf'egfSy and not forced hy (iravgers to excom- mimicate^ ahfolve dv.d receive io communion agairjfl their knowledge aud conjciences^ 7wr to profefSy promife or practice (in agairji God, nor omit their known Minifterial duty^ far be it from me to be againfl Conformity. I doubt not but he that will preferve Bxligion here in its due advantages, muft endeavour to pre- ferve The Eptflle. ferve theSoundnefs, Concord and Honour of theParilli-Churches. And as the truly vvifQ and honed ^ndge Hale hath faid to me, It mufl he a new A^ of TJniformity that mujl heal «J, // ever we he healed, I am of the mind of old Mr. Dod^ who^ for the peoples fake^ thanked God that there werefo many wor- thy Conform ifts^ and for Truth and Lonfcience fake^ thanked God thai there were fa many t^onconformifls. I love and honour xh^ Re- verend, folidjworthy Preachers whic/j I hear in moft Churches in London^ where I come; and I endeavour to have all others honour them : And though I am by the Canon tpfo fa£to excommunicate, they fhall put me out from them before I will depart. But for tJie Churchy and Kingdom^ and their Confciences fake, I beg of the Clergy , that before they any more render odious thofe whom they never heard, and urge Rulers to execute the Laws againft them, that is, to confine, imprifon, excommunicate, filence and undo them, they would be fure what manner offpir'tt they are ef; and that this is acceptable to God^ and pro- fit ahle to the Land^ or to themfelves^ and that which the Churches Experience commendeth. My honefl: friend, whom I once perfwaded from Anabaptifl:ry,writing againfl Separation^ iaith, that when he Jaw here a leg^ and there an arm in the way ^ it was time for him to (lop. But The Epifik. But In Church-hifiory I have had a fadder fight, even the carkafles of thoufands , ftreams of blood, and tumults in the chief Cities and Churches of the world, the Crowns of Empe- rours & Kings,the lofs oftheEaftern Empire,^ the generation of the Papacie, the reproach of Chriftianity, and that by Clergie-Domina" tion^ and Contention^ driving who fliould bt Greatefi andjeem wifeff. Some hy.Ifwe take in a few moderate men likeymt^ what the better arewe> Anf. More than you dream of, are far better than I: I hope few areworfe; Bilhop Morley bid Ab uno difce omnes : Shall Londom have no clocks unlefs they will all ftrike at once ? Ihall none be tolerated but the perfe^^ Are you fuch your fel ves ? Do you differ in no- thing? how then ihall we have Communion with you when we differ in all the things here defcribed ? Pardon me for faying, I think that Mr. Tombs hath faid more like truth for Ana- baptiftry, the late Hungarian for Polygamy, many for drunkennefs, ftealing and lying, in cafes of neceffity,than ever I yet read for the lawfulnefs of all that I have here defcribed. And what is it that fome men cannot copr oufly and confidently talk for? And what wretched Reafons be they that have hindred Englands unity and peace? And how fully hath Rom. 14. and 15. and our Common intereft axid notorious experience confuted them ! I have The Epme, have long wondered what powerful caufeit is, that With luch men andio many, could fo long prevail againft fucli ev idence and light. Ifji OH will not hear^thofe will whom God will ufe to the healing of his Churches : and hlejfed are the Veacemakers tor ( though you call them otherv/ile j they jhallhe called the Children of God, \ have prefixed the words of lome as our admonition ; and I have written with this a fu^'er IVeatife of xhQodytrue terms of the Con cord of ^//Chriftian Churches, and of the falie terms which they never u ill unite in, but are the caules of Schifm. I commit all with my feif living and dying, to him that is the Lord of the dead and living, and will fliortly judge us all in righteoufnefs. Come Lord Je- fus ; and prepare us for thy Coming. Amen, THe THE CONTENTS. l,<^-p» HE I{eafensof this writing and thefcnfe of the y word CHV I{CH. 2,. The various ofintcns offuch astve have to do with. 2. What Churches we hold to he wjiituted o/Gcd and tv hat not, ' 4. TVhat Princes and Vapors may do tnfuch matters. c, what Jej)aration and what ajjern^iwg or gathering Churches is unlawful and what lawful. 6. Matters of fait to be known preparatory to our cafe. 7. Matters required of us for Corfrnnty^^fiyft cf Lay-men. ^. Secondly, Matters impofedon Mwtfiers: Andl. OfAJJent, Confentj Approbation, and Cancmcil fubjcription, that^ nothing IS contrary to the Word of G^d» II. 9. Thefecohd Ptirt^ of the Matter of Conformity ; ^eof . dinatton* III . 1 0. The third Part of the Matter of Coiiforiyiity ; of Jwearing or Covenanting never to endeavour any alteration of Church Governmhit, VI. 1 1 . The fourth part of the Matter ; to declare that nei^ ther i nui any other ferfon is obliged by the vow to endeO' vour a?iy fuch atteratinn of Church Government. V. II- The fifth Part of the Matter y The Declaratinn /tnd Oath { as not undsrjtooci) ofnotrejijimg any ComaJiJfoned. VI. ^ 5 . Thefixth Part of the Matter : Toceafe preaching and adminiftring Sacranie7:ts till we conjn, rn ( at leafl not to preach^to more than cfumily and foinrfer/on:,) VII. '4. Thefeventh PartCmi/equentiai^Not to come itithin five miles of avy City or Corporation which fendeth Bur" gejps to ParHament^or of anyplace where we have preached to more than aforej aid fine e the AH of oblivion. Ij. The Adj'm8s'y avd the other Matters agreed on tvhitb affright the Nonc'opformijis 16. The cafe and practice of the Minrjiers fince they ttere filenced* A4ditions Additions occafioned by Mr. L. Frefli Suit^ and fomc others^ about National Ghurches^^ THE^eftion ftated^ 3, 6^0, Whether we are: obliged by or to the fervifh National Polity ? § 5^, &c, or by firipture to a National limitation of thenti Whether aNationalChnrch-form be lawful,^ ^o,&c? Whether it be a prudential de fir able form §38, C^c ?' The refolution of this by a (hort hifiory of Frdacic and Councils, § 39, &c'. Ob;. From the neceftty ofAfpeals^ § ^o^&c, Ob;. Shall all gather Churches, that will, ibj Obj. The ^poflles havefucceJfoHrs, ib", Q. Whether the King or who is the National Church Head § 41. 42, &c .? ui Chrifiian Kingdom what § 43 ? Q^ Muft real holynefs in the judgment of rational Charity be required in all Church members, § 1 ? Q^What Covenanting is neceffary to particular Church relation^ § 5, ^G. The fpirit mak^th Mini-: firs, hov9 f IfThsEpifile of an African Council {in Cyi^x'izvi Ej}.6S: J>. 200. j to Felix a Presbyter and the Laity at Lcgio and Afturica ; and to JLaslius tfje Deacon and the Laity at Eme- rit^^ cc ucer7ung their B.fkops Balilides and MzTthl,worthj fo be read as ta our prtfsnt controverjies. IT. The Letter of R jb. Grofthead, the good Bifiioj> o/Lin- coln to Pope iMnoccnt co7UJ,imng the re^on of his Noncon- formity, and fh^wmg that hindrmg preaching is the greatefi Jin next Dive It (m and Antichriftianifin : Out of Mzz» Pari* ^«. izy^./j.S/i.S^i . , ., ' , . -« . . Hi . /In exnacifrom Bifiop Saunderfon dc jur'atnentOv CO ?WN ''»\ 'ftS '^-. -/»>\ /•N '<«>^ '*K\ /*X /«N /•>% /iloN '«rX '•N /*>\ /W^V -«f>x ->J,\ /«.\ ',,,\ 'z,'^ «^ «|i» «^ «^ «^Vr «^N> <^ «^ A^^S?' H- ^♦'^ *^ ^7^ Ecaufe men will judge of fuch Cau- J3 res according to their feveral Prin- ciples, and Prefuppofitions, we muft take notice of fome of the divers Principles o'thofe whoftr cenfure we muft expe(fl : (1 hough not of incon- fiderable Sedts.) Se^, II. And I. Some fay that no humane Form of Church-Government, and of Churches, as governed, is o^GotPt Inftttulion (Oi as they fay, Jure Dtviyio,) bat that it is left to humane prudence. Sith, III. 2. Some hold only an Vniverfd Qhurch (governed by a Pope, fay fome of them , or [5] or hy ^General Council while fitting, and a Tcpf in the Intervals, fay others, or by a Pope ana Cottncil agreeing while it fits, and a Pope in the Intervals, (ay others ) to be Jure Divino, and all particular Church-Forms as fubordinate, left to the prudence of this Univerfal Governour as Supreme ; as Inferiour Officers in Kingdoms are made by the King. SeEl. IV. 3. Some hold that this Vniverfjtl Church- Form, and alfb Diocefan, and no other, are inftitured of God. Sed-. V. • 4. Some hold that the Univerfal, Patriarchal. Metropolitical (or Provincial) Dio- cefan, and Parochial, are jure divino,or inftituted by Chrift and his Apo(]les. Ss^, VI. ^. Some hold th^t only Diocefan Churches, and Metropolitical or Provincial, are jffre divino, and not the univerfal : And of thefe fome take Diocefan Churches, for thofe only that contain many fixed Ademblits, and fome for fuch as have one Bifhop, whether over one Congregation, or over nmlritudes. Saith the very learned Dr. Hamond, ii i Tim. 3. iT^s Church of the livinrr God, w<)fs every fnch regular Ajfemhly of Chriflians under a Bijloop (^ fuch as Timothy was) an Oeconomus fit over them by Chrift : Stich again eve-^y larger circuit undtr the Metropolitane, who as Timothy had y^^^efl^'M''' ^ m7ivy Ordination and JunfdiBion ovsr the whoh Province, ylnd fitch all the particular Churches of the whole world, confidered together under the Sfipreme Head Chnfl fefus, difpenfiniSj each of them hnviog an AuVoj/ou/ct, a. fsvcrai .^tfiifi^l Commiffion from Chrt ft immediately arid fhtordinate to aone-yibnt the fupr erne Donor or Fie-- wpotentiary. He here fuppofttlx ( as he clfc- where fheweth) rhat de jmAq, BpfcopalChtirchcs were tn Scr/jiri^ye-t*mes httt f^igkiCongregations'l but that afrer it was orherwife^.And whether then the New, Fo'/?» of Congregations vine jure divinoj when they bcCiimc ht P/irts of a Bifhspi Churchy we leave to the Readers QOX\)t^\irt 5 as alfo of the New Form of a Dioccfan Church. \ Setl, VII. .6. Some hold that National Churches^ l\\^X.\s^Qhri,ftiaH K irigd^ms, 2S gov m\- ed by the SoveraignySea/lar Power*, are inftitiited by God, and thapall Church Forms el(e within that Kingdom, are y;;/r^ humano^ diX the pleafore of the King, ih bf' it that worihiping-Allemblies, be kept up, and Bifhopsand Priefte placed as iti fi.aU pleafe the King. vi-fu -. - J^'^'- ' Sdl. MIL 7. ,Some think -tjiat Diocefansi (or Bifhof.s whether over one Congregationr or many) are inftitiited by God (and (bme fay -alfiy yirchhijhops ',) d>\\^ aXuz thele have power ^/ conjent or comraci among tbemfelyes, to make Patriarchal and National Churches : And ib than thefe National and P^rn^rcW Churches ar© jh^e duvmo mediarq^ b\iT jare hhrnano immedtato^ and are rather niade by the confent. of Bi/hopj^. than by Kings : And ih under Heathen Kings the Churches may be National. St^l. IX. 8. Some think that Parochial C^7/»r(;/7c/(conrifting of Chriftiars diftinguifbed by the Circuit of gromd) and combinations of thefe ioco Sjnods ]e(s^ and greater, Ciaffcal^ Natio* nal. ■ L 7 J Hal, ^xt jur^i divino, and no other lawful. 5^t?^X. z-^. Some think that only Parcchial Churches ^dtnanlj^zu^ Jingle Congregations of any Neighhom Chriftians^ when Panjlj Ox Atx cannot be obferved, 2iXt jure divino, Se^^XL JO. And fome think that only fuch Jtngle Congregations of^ChxiUhns, with their C^o- fen Paftors, without any necefiary rcfped to Fa- rijlo hounds, are properly called Churches of Di- vine inftitution, though thefe Churches may and (hduld hold fuchalTociations, as correfpondencc and mutual help require. , Sect, XII. There being fo many forts of Churches in the world, (as Univerfal, National, Patriarchal, Provincial, or Metropolitical, Dio- crfan, Claffical, Parochial, Congregational) it is ■Jhard to give a juft declHon of the queftion, Trom which ofthcfe^ and when it is a fin tofepa- rate j till it be firft known which of thefe is £>/- viney and which of Humane Inftitution, and which Humane Churches are necejfary^ which lave- ful, and which//?////. And it muft be known of which the queftion'is. And while there 'is fo fig- nal a diverfuy of Jud(;inent, about the feveral Forms, the nature of Schifm will be hardlier opened. SECT. III. What Churches we hold to he inflttutcd ly God^ and what not, SJd Church, (confidered both as Bapttz.ed, or Externally cff- veyuimlni and pyf^U'Jfm^, called. Fifhle, and as Regency a e y^n<\ fi::i\rdy C oven ant Ing^czWtd Myfti- caC) as it is Headed by Chnfi himle'f, and called his Cody, and his fpecial Kingdom. Seel, iLf. z. We doubt not but Chrift hath in- ftituted *=he O^^ce of the facred Mmijlty^ to be under him as [he "tcachtr^ RuUr, and High Priefl of l\\Q Church, in Teaching fi nidtngy and Worfh/p- ing: And that he harh inititutcd holj yijfemblies and Societies for rhefe things to be exerciled in : And that' [a S^ietjo'i Neighbom Chriftians affo- ciatsd \vi:h juch a P aft or or Paftors, for perfonal Corr^munion hsran, even in (ijch DoEiriney Dift;i- pitnc and lVorf:tj?2 is a Church -Form of Divine laftitucion. S.tJ, IV. if they be not IChriftia^is^ by Bap- rifm, or vifibie FrL>ieffi6n, they be not vijihle Afaterials for a Ciiurrb. if they be not {^Neighbours'] that is, within rrach of each orher^ iv) as to be capable of fiich v>ommunion, tiiey are not ?natter that hath the .^.cceffirv extriniecdi dif[)ofK!on. If they be nor {^^/£>6.'^r?i] explicirely or im- plicirely. [ 9] plicitely, by fome fignification of Co«/2'«f, they may be an accidental Affcmbly^^but nor a proper Corifaan Church, If they be not affociated \_for this holy Com^ ntunton] they may be a CivU Society^ buc not a Church. If they be not affociated [/or* Terfonal Com- mmion'] at fome due feafbns, but only for Com- munion at dtjiance by Delegates, Mcjjcv.gers or Letter Sy they are not a Particular Church of this fpcciesDow defined, though they may be mem- bers of larger aflbciacions. National, Diocc- fan, Src. If they are not affociate with one or more Pa- fiors^ they may be a Community of Chriftians, but not a Political C^/rc/j,which we now define. U they are not joyned with a Paftor that hath all the fore/aid Powers, o^Teaching^ Ruling by the Word and Kejs^ and ^o/K£ hefore them in IVarJl.ip; and if they confcnr not to his rcLuion as fuch, they may make a School, or an Oratory, but not a proper particular Church fir>^pliciter, \b called [but only a Cburcli fccundum quid, or as to fome part j] for an EJfenttal part is wanting. But it is not the defeat of Exercije that unchurcheth them, while there is the Power, and that con- fented to (for Men cannot be Pa/tors or Churches againfl their wills,) SeH-.V, 3, As all Chriftians grant that the ^polUes had a genera^ CommiflTlon to call Ir.fidels to Chrilt, and to plint Churches with their particular Pallors as aforefiid, and to take care t\\dtx\\^\T Pajlor and they do the duties, ( \\i)Z compelling them by their Sword, but by the Word,) fo we are far from denying ihat yet fomr [lo] fame Minifters of Chrift may, and (hould feck the converfton of Infidels, and plant Churches of the converted, ordaining Paflors over them by their confent, and taking due care by their grave advife that fuch Churches walk in the obedience ofChrift, as far as they can procure it; And fuch Seniors which h^vc fo planted the fe Churches And Tabors by Gods blelTing on their labours, ftould be much reverenced by the Churches n\\\z\\\.\\^'^ have planted, 7ix\A their juft advife, exhortations and admonitions fhould be beard by ihQ People and the Paflors whom they ordained^ and all their /uniors : And though the Apoftles have no fuccellours in their extraordinaries, yet that (bme fhould in this ordinary work^ fucceed them, we deny not, becaufe i. We find that it is ^ work ftill neceflary to be done : 2. And others as well as Apoftles did it in thole times ; as Silas, Luk^, ylpolloy "fimothy, litus,^c. and fince, all fuch as have planted the Gofpel among Infidels. i? Becaufe Chrift promifed to be with them that did this work to the end of the world, /^/^f. 28. 21. But whether fijch men be of a ditferent office or order from the JHnior Paftors ; whether any true Preshjtcr that hath ability , opportunity and invitation, may not do the fame work with Infidels ; and by his fuccefs, and feniority may not fo ordain Paftors over the Churches which he gathered j and have an anfwerable right to reverence and regard from thofe that he fo planteth, and ordaineth ; are controverfies which we prefu me not now to decide. And we cannot prove that this maketh a di- ftin(!l/c?r/;?ofaChurch, no not in the apoftles time and cafe : For we cannot prove that they L ^> ] i they diftribured the Countrys into Provinces or Dtocefes peculiar to each z\pofl:le ; and had any Churches which they fuppofed to be peculiarly under this or that Apoltles Govern- itientfbas that any of the reft might not with Apoftolical povver have come, refided, preacht and governed in the fame : No Scripture tells us of fuch limits 3r Pravinces.Nay the Scripture tells USj that many of them were as Apoftles at once in the fame f)laces : As at feyf^fatem ofr. Paul 2nd John had Apoltolica! power at Ephefus : Peter ^d Pa^'l (as is com'nK)nly held) at Rome : And its plX3bable that as Ghrift fent forth his difciples by: two and two, fo the Apoftles went in company, ^ Paul and BarndhasA\d : fo that fuch appropriate fettlemem of Prirvincial or Dioccfan Churches^ we cannot fee proved; though fuch a Generall Miniftry is eafily proved ; and we doubt not but by confent they might have diftributed their Provinces, had they (een caufe, and that adually theydid fo diftribute their labours as their work and ends required : But if they had become proper Provir>cial Biftiops over feveral Diftricfhs or Provinces, it feemeth ftrange to us that no hitloify telleth us which w^r^ the twelve ox thirteen Provinces y and h6w' limited j and ' that they continued not /o^^i?r y and thatlnftead of three Patriarchs firft,' and four after, and five next, we had not t\\)elve or thirteen u^poftles or Patriarchs feated over all the world, with their known divifions ; And that men feek not now to reduce the Churches to this Primitive State, rather than to the faid Imperial Cofiftitmlori', and rather to fubjed us all to xht ^pofioiic^A Seats, than to five Patriarchs m the dominions of ano- thcr ihcr Prlncci and now moftly fub/ed: to an Infidel. Yea it is ftrange to us that the firft Seat {Rome) fhould derive its pretended power from two Apoftles C as if our CUurch might have two Bi(hops)and the fecond {Alexandria) from Saint A/^^^, who was K* ^^pofile, and the third ( Antiocfo ) from the [arat Apoftle that Rome did, ( as if one Btf>.^p might have two fetch Diocfie?, ; 2nd the fourth ( ^erfifiiem ) from St, r^mes, commonly fa id to be no j4poflle ; and die laft ( which became the fecond or the firft ) troi"n }io Apoflh^ nor make any fuch pretence ; if thrrten Apoltoiick Provinces were then known. Bet we eafilv acknowledge, that as Apoftles :iavi'ig planted many Churches ftaid a while in each, when vhey had fetled it, and fomc time viilted it again J f) they are by ibme hiftorians •:jl'edthe firfi ^//^^/?i of thofe Churches, being ^ndced the trar.ftcnt Governotirs of them : In which' *enle cue Church might at once have t\xo or ma.ny B'.fi:ops, and one BtflTop many Churches, and he be E'fhop of one Church this week, who was Bifhop. ofanotber where he came the next. S('if. ^ I. Chriftian ComTnunitj^ ( prepared to be a Polity) and a Chriltian/^«?;7/, and a Chriftian Kingdom, we doubt not may all prove their Divine Right ; And if any will call thcih Churches, let us agree of the d/fnition, d.T\d we will not fir ive ahut th^n^me. Sefl.VlL We know not of any proof that ever was produced,! liar meiny Churches oi the fir Jf Rank, wuji (of duty) make one fixed greater compound : C/^^^r^/^byAnbc?ation,whether Clairica1,Diocefan, . Provincial, Patriarchal, or National : and that Cod hath inftitutcd any fuch Form : And we find; the the greateft defenders of Prelacy, affirming that Clafles, Provincial, Patriarchal, and National Churches,are but humane inftitutions; of which more anon. SeB, VIII. We find no proof that ever God determined the Churches (hould neceflarily be individuated by Parifh-bounds or limits of ground 5 and that men in the fame limits might not have divers Bifhops, and be of divers j)ai'- ticular Churche?. SeU:. IX. We never faw any fatisfadory proof that ever Chrift or his Apoftles did inltitute anj particular Church (taken in a Political fenfe as crgani7Ledy2J\^ not meerly for a Commmit^)yvkh- out a Bifhop or Paftor, who had the power of Teaching them. Ruling them by the Word and Power of the Church- Keys, and leading them in publick Worfhip. Sen, X. Nor did we ever fee it proved, that any one Chnrch of this firfi Rarji(wh\ch was not an ^Jfociation ofChurches)con{\iicd in Scripture- times of many fmuch iefs many fcore or hun- dredjfuch fixed Churches or Congregations: Or that anyone Bifhop of the firft Rank (that wjs not an Apoftle, or a Bifhop of Bifhops)of whom we now fpeak nor, bad more than one of fuch fixed Societies or Churches under hirn : Or might have more ftated members of hisChurch, than were capable of Perfonal Communion^ and mutual atfiftance at due feafons, in holy Do- lirineyDtjcipltne and IVor/htp : Though we doubt not but as now, there are many Chapels in fome Panfhes, where the aged, weak, chiWren, and all in foul weather^- or by other hinderances may hear, and pray, and occafionally commu- nicate. nicate, whofc proximity and relation to the Pa- rifh-Churches do make thein capable of Ferfo- nal Communion in due feafons with the whole Parifh (at leaft per vices) in thole Churches, and in their converfiition : And as a fingle Congre- gation, may prudently in perfecution, or fou! weather, meet oft-times in feveral houles 5 fa the great Church of ferufdem (though it cannot be proved a quarter fo big as fome of our Pa- rifhes} might in thofe times when they had no Temples, hold their publick Meetings oft at the fame time in divers houfes ; and yet be capable oi Perfonal Commmiiony as it is before defcribed. S^^. II. It is not inconfiderable to our confirmation, that fo worthy a man as Dr. Jlamond doth over and over, in his DtJ/ert at ions againft Blondell, and in his Learned Annotations on the new Teftamcnt, alfert all the matter of fad: which we are pleading for^ v^tl. That the word [ Presbyter ] and [ Paftor "] in the New Teftament is ever taken for a Bifhop : That it belonged to the Bifliops office to be the Preacher to his Church, to vifit ali the Sick, to take care of all the Poor, and to take Charge of the Churches ftock, to adminifter the Sacrament, 6^c. And (as he faith on ^tls 11. 6. ) " That although 'this Title of'Trfia-SurieSh Elders, ^^ have been alfo extended to aficond order in the '" Church, and is now only in u/e for them, under '■ the name of Presbyters, yet in the Scripture- '^ time tt belonged principally, if not alone, to *' BiJ}:ops, there being NO EVIDENCE " that any of that fecond Order were th^ti '^ infittuted, though foon after before the writing >o{ ^' Ignatius's Epiitles, there were fuch infiitmed in " all Churches, ] Sef^, Cm] SeB,Xll. By this it followeth, that i. the office of a fubjed Presbyter that wa.« no Biihop was not in being ( that can be proved ) in Scripture-times. 2. Thar nc Biffcop had more than one worfhiping aireinbly at once : For all Chriftians affembled for worfhip on the Lords dayes, and their worfhip ftill included fomewhat which none but a Minifter of Ghrift might do, and when there was no other Minifter in being but Bifhops, and a Bifhop can be but in one place at once, a Bifhop coujd have but one ailembly. Though for our parts we think that we have juft reafbn to believe^ that Churches then had more Minifters than oiie^ when we read how Paul wss put to reftrain and regulate their publick officiating at Conmh^ I Cor. 14. ^etl. XIII. And it further confirmeth us, that the faid Do(!^or tells us, that for ought he knoweih, the moft of the Church then were of his mind : And Francifcta a fantta clara ds Eptf- cop, tells us, that this opinion came from Sco- t.^.^ : And Vetavim^ that Learned Jefuir, was tiie man that brought it in, in our times, viz.. That the ^poftles placed only Bifmps with Deacons m the Churchesy and that it is only thefs Bifhops that are called Fresbjters in Ssnpture, So that the Matter of fad, for the whole Scripture-times, is granted us by all thefe learned men, Se^, XIV. It being the Divine Infii-tiaion of the Office of this fccond Order of Presbyters, which we are unfatisfied abourj and thefe Pveve- rend men confeffing that de fatto ihey were not in being (as can be proved by any evidence) in Scripturetijves^ Tindi thofe times extending to tibouc [i6] about the hundrcfl'h or ninety ninth year after Chrifts Nativity (vvhen St. foha wrote the Re- veUtioh ) we mult confefs that we know not how that Order or Office can be proved then to be of God's inftirution. i. As to the Effi- cient J vphojhotild ao'it as rhe certain authorized Inftruments of God. 2. Or how it Jhall he cer- tainly proved to m to be of God, when Scripture t^lleth it not to us ; and what Records of it are infallible ; And whether fuch pretended proofs of Tradition as a ft^ppLment to Scripture, be not that which the Papacv is built on^ and will not ferve their turn as well as this. Sa?. XV. And whereas it is faid that- the Bi- fhops made in Scripture-times had authority given them to make afterward that fecond Of- fice or Order of Presbyters : I. We cannot but marvel then that in fuch great Churches^as that at ferufalem, Ephefi^, Ccrmth, &c, they (hould never ufe their Power in all the Scripture- times. And when they had lb many Elders at ferufakmy fo many Prophets and Teachers at j4ntioeh and Cortnth, that Paul was fain to re- ftrain their exercifes, and bid them prophefie but One by One 5 and one faid, I am of Paul ^ and another, I am of ^polh^ &C. there fhould yet in that age be none found meet for Bifhops to ordain to this fecond fort of Preshjters, diS well as men to make Deacons of 2. But we never yet faw the proof produced, that indeed rhe Bifhops had power groen theril to [.nftitute this other Species of Elders. Sure it belonged to the Founders of the Churches (ChniX and his Apoltlesj to infritute the Species of Ecclefiaftical Officers, though ihc Biffiops might l'7l might make the Individnals afterwards. AniJ Vvhere is the proof that the ^poflles did infti- tute it ? If Ecclefiaftical generation imitate na- tural,the Bifliops would beget but their like i men beget men 5 fo Phyficians make Phyficians, and fo Bifliops may beget Bifliops : But he that faith they could morally firft beget this othet Species, muft prove it. Se^ XVI. When Treshyters were firft diftincfi from Bifliops , we fee no proof that it was as a diftind Office or Order in fpecie, and not only as a dffttnB degree and priviledge of men in the fame Office : Nor hath the Church of Rome it felf thought meet to determine this asde fids but fuffereth its Dodors to hold the contrary. S^^T. XVII. It much confirmeth us in our judgment, that no mere Bifliop then had mere Chnrches than one (as afore defcribed) when w^ find that Ignatiw ( whofe authority Dr Ha" mond Dtffert. cont% Blondel:hd\cx\ii6 much of the caufe upon , and whom Bifliop Pterfon hath lately fo induftrloufly vindicated) doth txprefly make ONE ALTAR, and ONE BISHOP with the Presbyters and Deacons, to be the note of a Church Vnity and Individuation. And that by one Altar is meant oneTable of Com- munian, or place where that Table flrood, is paft doubt with the judicious and impartial.Whence learned Mr. fofcph Mede doth argue as certain that then a Bifliops Church was no other than pich as ufually communicated in one place. Yea, im\\ Ignatius, the Bifliop im^ take notice and account of each per fan, even Qf Man- ferv ants znd Maids (that they come to the Church). And this was the Bifliop of a. Seat^' that after was 6 fatn- r 8] L Patriarchal : Such Bifhops we do not oppolc. Sefi. XVIIl. Wc hnd proof thar ordinarily Churches were firft planted in C/ties (there be- ing not then in the V^ilUges Chriftians enough to niike Churches: ) B-it wc find no proof that when there are Chriitians enough to conftitute Churclie?, they may not be planted in Villages alfo : Nor yet that there may not be more Churches than one in the fame City .• For fo GrotiM fairh, There were even then when Chri- ftians were comparatively but few, and that thev were as the Jewifh Synagogues in this re- lpe(ft. And Dr. Hamond largely aflerteth that Teter had a Church of /^'^iv/, and Pa.^l another of Gentiles at Rome, and that fo it was in other Cities. Se8\ XIX. Much lefs is it by Divine Inftiru- tion, that Bifhops, and their Churches or Sears, be only in fuch as wc now call Cities, which by their priviledges are diftind from other great Towns and Corporations , whenas the word \l':>Kig then fignifted di great Town or Corpcration^ fuch as our Market-Towns and Corporations now are. S^^. XX. But it is the Law of God that all things about Churches and Church-affairs which be hath left to humane prudence, ifhould be done according to fuch general Rules as he hath prefcribed for their regulation. SECT. SECT. IV. iV/jat^ Princes and Paflors may\io\ in Juch matters. I. np'^efc forefard Genera! Laws of Go/£»- licl^Gaodjthc promoting ofTr^t/j andGifdi'ri'fs'j) that all be done in L 5/f::>nHi,H'^'r!v7 ri-vviJ^. ;.iV. The great Difoare is (hmdfed excels- lently againft thejVap'iIb for Kings by B:fhop Bilfon of ChriftUn Ohediencd, B?Jljop Andrew^ TortnU Turti, Etjhojx B^cksrid^e, Sp tLiteifis^.md, many more ) whether the Kings of Chnfitavi Kingdoms hjtve notthe f^tme power about Chwch- mutters^ as ths Kings of Iff act and ftidah htd G 2 (^David, [20] (Davidy Solomon, Htz^ekjah, fojtah, 8cc,) which cannot be anfwered by an only Tea or iV^/jWith- out a more particular confideration of the com- pared Cafes. V. We fuppofe it certain that Chriftian Kings have no lejfer power than the Kings of If- racl, except i. What any fuch King had as a Frophet^ or in peculiar 3 by an extraordinary grant, 2. And what alteration is made by alte- ration of Church-offices, Laws, and WorJhip,\^\i\c\i may make a difference 5 of which hereafter. VI. And I. It muft be remembred that God then referved the Legijlatton to htmfelf, which he exercifed by Revelation^ and by fpecial Trophets : And fo the prophet Mofes delivered them that Law, which no King had power to abrogate, fufpend, or alter by adding or dlmi- nifhing, Deut. 12. 32. fof i. But they had a mandatory power, and of making ^omt /nhordi- nate By-laws, as Cities and Corporations have from and under the King. VII. 2. Y^di great diiidi fpecial Mandates were ofc fent from God by Prophets, againft which the Kings oTIfiael had no power. VIII. 3. The Executive or judicial Power was divided : part was in the Kings and Magiftrates 5 and part was in the Priefis and Levites, which the King could not ufurp him- felf (as appeareth in Vz^z^iahs offering Incenfe,) nor yet forbid the Priefts to ufe it, according to God's Law 5 nor change or abrogate their Of- fice. For he and they were fubjedb to God's Laws. IX, 4. God himfelf fettled the High Friefihood on the line of ^ar&n,d^nd; all the Priejt- hood hood on the Tri^e of Levi 5 and it was not in the power of the King to alter it. X. 5:. God ftated the High Priefthood on the Priefts during life^ Nnwh, 3 5. ly , 28. fof, zo. 6,8cc. which Law the Kings had no power to violate. XL 6. There are more particular Laws made by God for the duty of the Prielts^ de- fcribing their office and work, than for any o- ther particular cafe, as many hundred Texts will tell us : And noneofthefe Laws might be altered, or fufpended by the Kings of //r^/: Nor thofe by which God ftated feme of the Ju- dicial Power in the Congregation^ Nfim, 35;. 12, to 26. Xir» 7. Solomons putting out ^biatloar^ and putting in "Badoi^, is not contrary to any of this : For (fuppofing the words i King.2. sj*. to be not only a hlftory of the bare matter of Ci(^, but a juftiftcation of it de jure.) 1. It pofeth learned men to refblve how ^adok^znd ^hsatbar are oft faid to be both High Priefts before^ and Zadok. ftin put before Abiathar 2. It is cer- tain that Zadoi^hdid the right both of Inherit tance and efpecial Pramije^ XQumb, ZS- l^> ^^jlj- i Chren^ 6, ^^^,^C, And what Solomon d\A was that the word of the L&r4 might be fulfilled. How the poffcfllon came into tfc bands of the line oflthamar, Expofitors cannot find: It is like it was by occafion of the confbfions of their oft Captivity and Anarchy in the interfpace of the Judges. 5, Even the Priefts were the King's fubjeifls^and might be punifhed for their crimes,^ ib it were according to God's Laws. And if Abiathar forfeited his life, he forfeited his Of- fice. Qi XliL. Xni. 8. The Prieflliood then depended not on the inftitution or will of the Kng or Peojvle: He might not put out a lawful Prieft, tbit had not forfeited his Life or Office : He might not have put any one in his pldce that h.d n.ot right from God, or that was unquali- fied : He might not h<'ve forbid the Priefts the work appointed them by God : But yet if he hud injhriop.Jl\ depofed one uibtathar^ and put in a ZacLo]^, the lofs had been little to the Church : But if he had depofed fo great a number of the Prieits and Levires,as that a great part of God's commanded work mult needs thereby have bc'^'n left undone, and Religion fo far deftroyed, or had as "ferobuaTr, put of the bafefl: of the pr( pie (or nncapable perfbns ) into the Prieft- h^od, the h is had been greater, and the thing unwananrable, and fuch as he had not power from God to do. XLV. And the quality of Mofss Law and irs W:rl^s, as ditTercDt from tht Laws of Chriff, and the Works thereof, m'jff be confidered, that we may difcern the dittcrence of the Cafes. *A mm that did attempt to draw the people to J.dc>larrv-, was then to be put to death j yea, the C'\r\ to be deftroved that concealed him, Dcut, ci\ I U) vv ere they that b!afj)hemed, and fuch ascoinmirted other heinous crimes againlt Re- ligion ^ vea rhofe that would nor enter ^;;fc, or renew their Covenant with God, were by ^jJa's co.Tmand to be {)ur to death : Bur Chrift- will have mens Atheiim, Irreligioulntis, Idolatry and Lndeliry, cured by the Preaching of the Truth, whjch therefore r'equireih that the Preachers for number and qualitication be anfwerable to I heir Cm] their work : efpecially feeing they are things fo myfterious and fu} ernaturally revealed, which men are to believe: And the works of Mcfes'^s Law lay very much in ceremony and outward anions, which a man of mean qualifications might eafily do : Bnr the great work of the Gofpe! is to i^rpjg Life and Immortality to Ught^ and to Preach Chrift, by whom came Gtmc and Truth ^ and more norablv than the Law of Mops did, to call men to Mortification, Self-denial, Crofs- bearing, contem[)t of the World, by Faith and Hope and Love of a better World, and to bring rhem to a heavenly mind and life: And mens fajvation is 1 lid on this. If it were but to offer Sacrifices, and do over the task of out- ward Ceremonies, a Mafs-Priefts qualifications might ierve the turn : And if it were but to put men to death that will not be fnvs, and take their Covenant, and that draw any from their •Religion, neither fo ft^a^j nor fo excellent Mini- (lers were necclFa! v : But we are under a bet- ter Covenant, even a Law of Love which is more eminently become the firft and laft, the great and new Commandment, and the regent Principle in Souls and Churches 5 and the num- ber and quality of the Preachers of it muit be anfwerabie. XV. As Mofes was God's minif^erial Law- giver to the Jfraelites ^ and was faithful in all his truft 5 fo Chrift is the g'-cat Fropha Lks unto him^ as typified by him, whom God hath raifed up to his Church, whom they that hear not, (hall be cut off by God, and from that Church as he hath appointed: The Legislation V n tv eyf Mis now ihc work^ of Chrifi by himfclf, C 4 and Cm] and by the Holy Ghoft, which he promifed an4 gave for that ufe to his Apoftles , that they might infallibly underftandhis will, and remem- ber what he had commanded them to teach the world. XVI. JC/«^j or PafloYs may not now al- ter or fufpend any of thefe Laws of Chrifi, any more than the Jewifh Kings or Priefts might al- ter or fufpend the l^aws of Mofes, XVlI. Chrift hath inftituted 9 Miniftry to be for ever ftablifhed in the world, to Preach his Gofpel, to convert volunteers unto Faith and Holinefs, and to gather by Baptifm all Con- fenters into his Covenant and Church, and to teach them all that he hath commanded them» And this none have power to overthrow. XVIIL He hath ftated on the Paftors of fuch Churches, the Power afpre defcribed, of Teaching Aflemblies and particular pcrfbns, of leading them in publick Worftip, and Sacra- ments, and of judging by the power of the Keys, whom to receive into their communion by Baptifm, and profeiTion of Faith, and whom to admonifh, and for obftinate impenitence to rejed : And this Inftitutionnone may alten XIX. He hath inftitured ordinary Aflem- blies, and ftared particular Churches, as is aforefaid, for thefe holy exercifes, and forbad all Chriftians to forfake them j anci he and his A- polHes have appointed and feparated the Lord's day hereunto. None therefore may abrogate or fufi^cnd «^hefe Laws. All this is proved, Matth, 3t8. 19,20. &- 16.19. ^ ^8. i8,-9. fob. 20. 27,, /v//^. 12. 37, i^.Mar,i\,x6. &-22. 4, 5.,&'c. & 74. 45-46". Hch, 10.25,20, -r^^, IX. 26. iCor,i\, £phs/l Ephef.^.^, to 17. I Thef. y. 12, 13. ^f^. Ill 17, 24. 77f. 1.5*, 6, Src. I 7/w. 3. ^Et. 14 23. Ah. 20, 1 C;, and moft of the ancienteft Dodtors before the Nic-ne Council fpeak hereabout, and how cer- tainly Eufthim and other great Bjfhops were Arrians, and how lamentably the Council at A- Yiminum endeavoured an uniting R^econciliatioa, by laying by the word [o|i/o«cr/o?] And even old Ofius by their cruelty yielded to them ; as Li- berim fubfcribed to them, we need not fend any men to Fhibflorgitis nor Sandit^ for proof, it being fo largel'y proved by D. Petavim de Tfimate^^ who fully citeth their dangerous words. And if the heterodoxies of the Prittce fhall be made the reafon of the SubjeEls difobeying him, in a matter lawful in it felf ('as fbme that we (peak to now fuppofe) we fhall hardly know where to ftop, nor what bounds to fet the Sub- jefts when they are made Judges of the Princes Errours 5 and what examination or cogni(ance of it, they muft have. 5;. Conjiantine that banifhed Athanafim (who feept in whiTe he could againft the Emperours will) is not proved an Arrian : Nor Falentiniatty ivho commanded u4mbro[e,(nox to ceafe Preach- ing hirafclf,, nor to for^ke his Church, nor to ftibfcribe to Arrianirm,but only) to tolerate the Arrians to meet in one fpare Church, which was m MilUn, as an adl of moderation : But Am- hr.ofi! refofurely djfobeyed the Emperour ( we jjitific not tiic mdnner) becaufb he thought that €j:od's Law made ir his ofBce as Bifliop, fo tQ d^. X. And ■ [^9l A. And as to Genfericns atid Hnmier lenses Ufurpation, it was then ordinary with rhc Bi- fhops even of^Rome, to fubmit to men that had no better title j and alas, how few of many of the old Roman Emperours had any better (at kalV, at firft.) XXV. We doubt not at all but that Kings are the Governours of Bifliops, and Churches, by coercive power, as truly as of Phyficians, or other Profeffions : And though they have no Authority to abrogate or fufpend the Laws of Chrift, yet they have a Power of Legrflation, under Chrift, as Corporations for By-laws have under them : which power is on- ly about thofe things which God hath ]cfi to their determination 5 and not either above Chnft^ againfi Chrifl^ or in coordination with Chnfl^ but only in fuch ftibordination to him, and to his Laws, XXVL How far Rulers have power ( or not) to command things indifferent, and how far things (candalous and evil by accident, fomeof us have opened already diftindlly, and need not here repeat. XXVIL And we have there (hewed, that as they. may regulate Phyficians by General and Cautionary Laws, but not overthrow their CaLl- ing on that pretence, by prefcribing to the Phy- fician all the Medicines which he (hall ufe, to this or that Patient, at this or that time, &c. Co they may make fuch General and Cautionary Laws, circa facra, i. As (hall drive Bifhops and Payors on to do their certain duties : 2. And as fhail duely reltrain them from fin and doing hurt: 3. And they may puni(h them by the fword rvvord or force, for fiich crimes as dcferve that pi:nilhment. And a King of En^Lnd mav de- pofr, or jiuc to dcarh a traiterous Bfhop, Prieft or Deacon, as lawfully as So/owc/w depolcd Ahi- XXVIII. And as we have there faid, w^e ru[)pole that there zvq fume circHmftanc .s of the Miniftcrs work, which it belongeth to his r the Concord of ^// tht Churches rn 4 Xingdom. Thefe the Paftors and Churches by cor/fj;t may agree in without a Law, if Kings* leave it to them. And Kings(bv the advife offuch as bell underlbnd Church Cdftrs) may well by their ow7i Laws make fuch determinations. As for inftance in what Scr/p'ure TraKjlarionSj what Vcrfions and A^c-res of Pfalms, the Churches ihall agree. Much more may they determine of the PpthLck Mcuntcfuinze of Minifters, and the T'tmpUs and fuch other extrmfick accidents. XXIX. Piinces and Rulers may forbid Arheifts, Inhdels , Hcreticks and Malignant oppofers of necellarv truth and godly nefs, and all that preach rcbe'lion and fedition, that pro- pagate fuch wicked Dodrine, aud may punifh them if I hey do it. And may hinder the incorri- gible, and all that provedly or notorioufly arc fuch whofe Preaching will do more htnt to men than good, from exerciling the Miniftrv or Preaching in their jurifdidion or Dominions: For liich have not any power from Chrift fo to Preach, but ferve the Enemy of Chrilt and man. [^'1 XXX, Princes and Rulers may for order fake diftribure their Chriitian Kingdoms into Fanpes, which fhall be the ordinary bounds of particular Churches : And fuch diltribution is very congri'ous to the Ends of the Miniltry and Churches, aud conduceth to orderly fettlemenc and peace : And experience hath fhewtd us that liich Parifh Churches where the Paftors arc faithfull and fit, may live as Chriltians fhonld do to their mutuall comfort in Piety, Love and Peace : And lurh Pa'njh-ordn we defirc. XXXI. But no Rulers may hence conclude, I. that 7^^r//?^fjr are dihributed hy Gud imme- diately^ or that he hath ccmmanded fuch a diltribution as a thing ui' ahjllute jucej/uyto a. Church; But the Cererdl KJcs of order, and Edification do ordinarily in Chriflian Kingcomes require ir. 2 Nor may any make a Fanjh, as fuch to be a Church ; and all to be Church members that are in the Parifh, as fuch : for Atheifts, Infidels,Hereticks,&' Impenitent Rebels may live in the Parifh; and many that conjent nor to be members of that or any Church: And not only in worfe lards but in Ireland d.fA in Er:gland^ (as parr of L^^hd-f ;re,^ the far greatclt part of the PariflMoreis are Papifts, (who renounce the Proteftant Churches j in Ibme places. XXXll^ Neither dwellir? in the Parifh, Eor the Law of the Land, makes any Chriftiana member of that Parifh Church, without or be- fore his own confent : But p;ro>. mity ij part of his extrinfick aptitude ard the law of man or command of his Erir.ce may make it his d^tj to conjent, ar;d ihcrcby to beccme a member when greater greater Reafons mollify not that obligation. XXXni. Parijh Bounds and fuch other hu- mane diftributions for conveniency, may be altered by men j and they bind not againft any of Chrifts own Laws and predeterminations \ nor when any changes turn them agamft the good ends for which they are made; of which more afterward, when we fpeak of fcpara- tion. XXXIIII. And about thefe humane Church- Laws the general Cafe muft be well confi- dered, how far they are obligatory to con- fcience, and in what cafes they ceafe to bind. SajTHSy Fragofo and other the moft Learned and Moderate Cafuifts of the Papifts, ordinarily conclude, that Humane Laws bind not, when they are not for the Common good. We had rather fay, that vohen they are notorioujly againfl the Laws of Chrifi, or again f the Common good^or are made by uf^rpation vpithom authority thereto, they bind not to formal obedience in that particular^ (though [ometime other reafons^ ejpecially the ho- nour of our Rulers^ may bind us to material obe- \ dience^ xx^hen the matter is indifferent 5 and though ftill our fubjedion and loyalty muft be maintained. But of thisbeforc,and more largely . by one pf us, Chnfiian direfhry, Part.^. Chap,^. 7 it. 3. 5rc. The Council of Toletum, 135 j de- creed that their decrees fhall bind nope ad cul^ pam but only ad poenam fee Bin.lnoc. 6th. Seci. XXXV. Kings and Magiltrates ihould fee that their Kingdoms be well provided of publick Preachers and Catechifif, to convert In-., fidels and Impious men where there are fuch,and to prepare fuch for Baptifme, and Church pri- viledges [33J vlledges and Communion, as are not yet Eapti- ?.td, but are Catechumens : And they may by due means compel the ignorant to hear and learn what Chriftianity is, though not to Z'^^- ccme Chrifnans (for that is impoilible) nor to frofefs that whicli is not rr/ir^^ nor to t^kc Churck- Privilcdgcs^ to which they bi^ve no rights and of which at prefent they -.wq unc^jp.ihle. But ihey may grant thole rewards and civil Priviiedges to Chriltians and Churches for their encourage- ment, which they are not bound to give to o- thers, and which may make a moving diiference, Without unrighteous conftraint. XXXVI. Chrift and his i\poRlcs having (as is aforefaid) fettled the KxghioiOrdimition on the Senior PajTors or Bifliops, and the Right oiCon- fenttn^ in the People, (and this continued long even under ChrilVian Empcrours) Princes or Pa- trons may not deprive either j)£(rty of their Right, but preferving fuch Right?, they may I. Ojfer meet Pallors to the Ordai?:crs and Con- fcnters to be accepted, when th^re is juft caufe for their interpofition : 2. They may hinder both Ordainers and People from introducing in- tollerable men : 3. They may, when a Peoples Ignorance, FaHion or Wtlftdhcfs maktth them refufe all that arc truly fit lor them, lirge them to ace ept the beft 5 and may poifefs fuch of the Tcmp'les, and Publick Maintenance, and make it confequently to become the Peo[)Ies duty to confcnr, as is aJTorefaid 5 fo alfo when they are divided. XXXVII. Princes ought to be Prefervets of Peace and Charity among the Churches, and to hin-dcr Preachers frjm unrighteous and uncha- D ritablg ritabie reriling each other, and their unpeace- able conrroverfics and contentions. XXXVI II. Chrift himfclfhaih inftituted the B^iptijmaL Ccvenaiit to be the Title of Vifible Members of his Churchy and the Symbol by \\'hich they fliuli be notified : And he hath com- manded all the baptized as Chriftiiins, to Lovs each other as thcmfclves 5 and though weal^ in the faith, to receive one another^ as Chrift re- cei-uet h tiSy but not to doubtful difpmations 5 and -fo far as they have obtained to walk^ by the fame Ytilcy of Love, and Peace, and not to dcfptfe or j::dge each Other for tolerable differences (much jefs to hare, revile, or deftroy each other ;) and lifccmtd good to the Holy Ghoft, and the u^poflles, to lay no greater brrrdcn on the Churches, even of the Ceremonies which God had once command- ed, but Ncctffary things y JiEl, 15. 28. And thefc terms of Church- Union and Concord which •Chrift hath made, no mortal man hath power to abrogate. All things therefore of inleriour nature, though Verities and Good, muft be no otherwife impofed by Rulers, than as may fiand with thcfe univerfal Laws of Chrift, which are the true way to prevent Church- Schifms. XXXIX. Princes by their Laws, or Pa- yors by confent where Princes leave it to them, jTiay (b aftbciate many particular Churches for orderly correfpondencie and concord, and appoint fuch times and places for Synods, and iijch orders in them, as are agreable to Gods aforcfaid generall Laws, of doing all in Love, to Kfi'^ciition and in order; And how far, if Rulers fhobld mifs this generall Rule, they are yet to be obeyed, we have opened eirevvhcre. XL. As [^)] XL. As we have there alfo (aid that Prin- ces may make their own Officers to execute their Magilrratical Power circa facra ( which we acknowledge in our King in our Oath of Supremacy ; ) and if fuch be called, Ecle/i- afttcal, and their Courts and Laws fo called alfo, that ambiguous name doth not intimate them to be of the fame [pedes as Chrifts ordained Eccledaftical Miniiters , or as his Churches and Laws are ; fo now we add that if Princes (hall authorize any particular Bifhops or Paftors to excercife any I'uch vifiting, conventing, ordering, moderatinjj, admonifhing, or governing power as it bclongeth to the Prince to give, not contrary to Chrifts Law^«;, or the duties by him commanded, and priviledges by him granted to particular Churches, we judge that Subjeds ftiould obey all fuch, even for confcience fake : However, our confideration of Chrifts decifion of his difciples controverfie, who fljould he ths greateft- and our certain knowledge how nc- ceffary. Love, and Lowlmefs^ and how pernicious, vcr at h 2iT\d Lordly- Pride are in thofe that muft win fouls to Chrift, and imitate him in bearing ( not making ) the crofs, together with the fad hiftory of the Churches diftradions and corrup- tion by Chrgj' Pride and Worldlinefs ( lam- ented by Naz.ianz.eney Baft I, Hilary Piclav^is^ Socrates, Soz,omen, IJidore Pelnfiot, Bernard, and multitudes more, yea by fome Popes them- felvesj thefe and other reafons we fay doe make us wifh , that ♦the Clergy had never been trufted with the Hvord, or any degree of forcing power, or fccular pomp 5 yet if Princes judge otherwife^ we muft obediently fubmic to all their Officers.- D z XLL It [3^1 XLI. It frcmeih by ilie phrafe of His Makr^ies Declaration about EccleHaftical affairs 1660, in n! icli ( afrcr conlul cation with his KevciTr.d Eilhops J thcPaJloral way of J'crjwa' J?o:, rep:'cofs and i^Ldmo'^itions arc granted to tlx Presbyt^is iliat a dirtin(ftion is intended becwtcn this JKi}(.-t.il and tlie FrcLitical Government, And ne muft, with very great concern, proftfs that if the Chrrcbcs cfthe ioivcft fin (^Parcchial) he but ind:tA rrudt fine Churches^ fu ch as Chrijt by his- y'pofilcs ihfiitrncdy and not only Parts of a Dicc:juii Church as if that were the low eft ra}.'^', ylnd iftheje part ic alar Churches have hut Pajiors that have ihe power cf the Keys in thcje Chnrchcs, a::d all that the fcriptkre maksth epnt'uil to iis Ofic.r which was then fet over evoy fich particular Church 5 u^fui if the D'fcif pi me tn'Jit'Hed by Chrijt himfclfj he hut tnade pofjlhle and feafhle in j'ich Payee hi all Churches^ yea if^'e that were tv::Jled hy car c ailing with th'J Tf^yffcries cj Gf^d. maj not he forced, our J elves, to, admin/fler the Sacraments againfl otif own linowlcdoe & c or f: ii-'nce s jit the Divine Right of E'^ijccpacy as a dijUnll: Ordjrfrom Pnshyiers^to'cny fchifm, or injury t» theChnrch, that we f'O tld thanl^fAlly contr ihme OK"" hefi endeavours to the concord^ jafety^pe ace and vrufperity thereof And fpi-ght we htit alfo he freed from L57J from Swearing, Stibfcribiy,g, Declaring^ and Cove^ naming mnecejfary things (\vhkh wc talie mt to he tnic ) againfi ou-^ conjciences^ and frcm [vme \c\v unnccejfarj PraLtices which we cannot j^Jl'ifi^^ W2 fmyAd jojjyJly ferve the Church in our publicly Minifiry^thongh it were tn poverty ar.drr'g;. But of fo great a m^xQ"^ experience hath made our hopes from men to be very fmall: And the reafon of the thing maketh our hopes as fmall of the hippinefs of the Church of England, till God (liall unite us on thelc ncceflary terms. SECT. VI. ^. What Separation^ and rchat Gathering of Ajjemhlies ir Churches is unlaw juj^ aud what lawful. I.>T^Houg,h fome mens ebufe of th^ word J [Schifm ] and calling mens duty to God by that name, hath proved a great temr.tation to many^ to take it but for a word of pjfPion, or of n@ certain or odious fignificacion ( even as thePapifts abufe of the word \„^~^^'''-fi-')i ^f'd [ HeretickS\ hath been to others ) yet the evill of true Shijm and the odium that God layer h on it in the Scripture, fhould move all ChriUians, to fear the thing and ufe the name with the difgrace that it truely importeth ( witliouE miiiipplication,) and to avoid all guilt of fo great a (in. II. There are feveral forts and decrees of Sdiifm^ which greatly diiler A'ora each other Its [?8] ns one thing to divide from a Chnrch, and ano- ther to c^tufe divijions or fiEtiorJs in it. Its one ^hing to divide onr /I7z/^j from it, and another ^0 caujc others to divide. Irs one thing to draw men away hy words, and another to drive them away by Lnvs or execution^ by unjuft excorKmnni- cation or by violent perfccHtion. Its one thing to temptaway or drive away zfitigle perfon^ox a fewj and another thing to draw or drive away multi- tudes. Its one thing to rcj-arate from the Vmvcr- [nL-Chtirch, and another from ^p.-irttcidar Churchy or a few only. Its one thing to (tparate from the fpecies of particular Churches, and another from ibmt individuals only. Its one thing to feparate from the Churches of Chrifis infiitiaion, and another to feparate only from thofe of 9?tens inftitiition. Its one thing to feparate from fuch as men mak^ Livcfrllj, and another from fuch only as they make without at^.thoritjj and finfuHv. And here fcparating from one whofc finful confti- tution is iraiteroPis againftChrifts prerogative (as the Papal Univerfal UfurpationJ much diifereth from feparating from one whofe conltitution though finful, is of no fuch pernicioufiiefs. It is one thing to deny total Commmiiony and another to feparate hwt [ccundnmcuid^OT^omc aB or part 5 And that is either a great and Kecejfary \yj.xz cv fomc fmall or iyidifrrent ihhg or cercrriony. It is one thing to (eparate Locally by hodilj abfeiice , and another mentally by Schif- maticail princi[.!es. It is one thing to feparate from a Church as accufmg it to be no Church of iphrifi, ard another to feparate from it only as a true Church but fo Corr;>:pted as not to be gemmmcated with, ^cs onp thing to judge its Com- [39] Communion ahfolutdy unlawfnl^ and another only to forfakc it/or a better which is preferred : Its one thing to depart willfully, and another to be unmllingly cafl out. Its one thing to depart raJJ^ly and in hafi, and another to depart after due -patience, vv^hen reformation appeareth hopelejs. It is one thing to remove upon religious reafons^ and another upon CivU or Bomejticd^ or Cor^ poraL It is eafy for a confounded head to pafs over all fuch diftindions, and with unjaft and con- founding cenfures to reproach others as Schif- maticks in the dark, before he knoweth whac fchifin is, being guilty of Schifin in his very accufations. But fober Chriftians mu^ihcdif- cerners, and know that confufion is an Enemy to truth and love 2iT\(i juft ice. III. I The Union of the Church Vniverfal is in the (even things mentioned by Paul Eph. 4. 3. 4, 5-. 6. viz.. One Body, One 5pirit ( of faith and Love ) One Hope(^ot Glory) One Lord, One faith ( O'C Creed,) One Baptifmal Covenant, One (J(7^ and Father of all. He that feparateth from this Church diredly, is an u^pofiate;ViJi(ply,\ffrom its Effential profeffion, and invifMj if only from the inward fine erity of faith, confent and Love. This is damning reparation, And if he feparate buc from fome one EfTentiall article of faith or duty, it is that which is molt ufually and fi:ri(ftly called Herefie -, of which we are now to fpeak no fur- ther. IV. 2. To make FadtionSjParties, Contentions, and Mutinies in a true Church of Chrift, or in any Commmlty of Ghriltians, yea or but hfami- D 4 Ite-s^ C4o] tins, la the llniverfal Church is a great fin, in all that are the true culj)ableCaurcs of ir, and are Rot only the involLinrary occufions by unavoid- able accidents. V. 3. To feparare from .-ill the particular Churches in the world, as if they were tio true political Chtnches of Chrilt ( us thofe called Seekers do, who fay that the Alin//i for his own vnd ( ijiers fe- paration from if, is a great fin, though not Iq great as to uKCK-urchit, X» 8. To hold that every Error in the Do- drir.f, WprHfip, Difcipfine, Paftors or People of f))a; Church, yea though ietiled and contirued. [41 ] and rorcknown,not forced on us to confcnt to or praclice, is fufficient caufe to make Communion with theCliurch unlawful, is to hold a principle which would infer reparation from all the known Churches in this world. XL 9, To draw others to fuch feparation by foch falfeaccufitions or opinions, is worfe than to do it filcntly ones felf5 and the j?!orc the )Yorfc, XU. 10. The more fuch accufations flrikeat the heart o^Chrifiian Love, which is iht life of boly Societies, and of //i/A/;^/} it ftif; and the more ihey draw men from Pietj, and ro hatc,^ and abtife, and mong each other, the greater is the fm. XIII. 1 1. When m.en erroncouily and cauflefly gather feparatcd Airr/ihcrs from true Churches where they p:otild contir.ue^ into AntichurcheF ^ or Societies, where their hufwcfs is to make ethers uhji^jtly odiot^s that differ (rem them 5 this is to gather Schifmatical Societies : And if rhcy pre- tend themfelves ^vifer than the Generality cfthe true Orthodox Churches in the world, and ^o fe- parate from them, they were for this called Hereticks at firir : 3ut if it be but upon a quar- rel with/cwf particular neighbour Church or Pa- (tor ir was called a Schifr/:, XI V^ 12. If any pyc::dj or p^fflonate^ov errone- ous perfon do,as Dictrephes,cdii\ out the brethren undefervedly, by tinjMJr {t!fpe::f>ns,ftlc-cmgs, or excommHKiC at tons , it is tyrannical Schiim, what better name foever cloak if., XV* 13. Ifanyfliould make [Uful terms of Qommtinii)}iy by Lav;s, or Mandates, impofing things fgr bidden by G.d^ cn thofe that will have Ccm- [42] Communion with them, and expelling thofe that will nor fo iln, this were heinous Schifm : And the further thofe Laws extend, and the more Minifters or People are caft out by them, the | greater is the Schifm. XVI. 14. If any fhould not only excommuni- cate fuch perfons for not complying with them in fin, but alfo profecuts them \Yirh mulBs^ im- -prifonr}7cms^ banifcmcntSy or other frojccntion^ ro' force them to tranfgref% this were yet more heinouily aggravated Schifm. XVII. 15. All thofe would be deeply guilty of fuch Schifm who by talh^, vcritir,g^ ox freach^ iyigij^ft'fi'2 ir,and cry it up,and draw others into the guilt, and reproach the Innocent as Schifma- ticks, for not offending God. XVIII. 16. If any fhould corrui)t fuch a Church, or its DoElrinej IVorJhip, or Difciplme in' the very £/7"^/?t/^/i by letting u^i for bi dels n Offi^ ccrs, and Worfilp, or cafting out the Ojjicsrs^ X^orfoip or Dijcipline infiituted by Chriit, and th6n profccute others for not communicating with them, this would be yet the more heinous Schifm. XIX. 17. If either of the lafr named forts, would not be content with mens Ccm?7rxnion with them, but would alfo //i-^ce and projccute fuch as will not owti^ j^fi'fi", snd coufcr.t to all that they do^ by fiffcript ions, declarations, cove-^ Hants, pror,7ifi:s, or oaths 5 this would yet be a more aggravated Schifm. XX. "18. If the men that do this fhould be mtxt obtr Aiders c:nd t^fy.rp^rs, that have no true Paftoral power over thofe whom they perfecute (as the Pooe over other Kingdoms and Chur- ches) [4;j ches } this were yet more aggrravated fchifme. XXI. 19. If fuch llfurpcrs will claim a dominion or Monarchy over all the world, and unchurch, dei^rade and unchriltcn all that will not be their Subje(fi:s, or will impofe finful termes of Vnion upon all the Chriftian World, and declare all Hereticks or Schifmaticks, that receive them not, and To caft out moft of the Chriftians on Earth, and all the founder Churches, this is one of the raoft hcynous forts of Schifm, that the nVindofman can think of. Which is the grand Schifm of the Reman Papacy, wcrfe than all their interior Schifms when they had many Popes at once. XXII. 20. If fuch fhall fend agents and emif- faries into the Dominions nf Chriftians Princes or States, to draw the Subjedls to that Schifme, and make them believe that Princes are by right the Subjects of the Pope, and that men fhall be damned if they will not take him for theBifhop orVice-chrift of all the World and keep up a rich and numerous Clergie in Chriftian Kingdomes for this ufe, and make Decrees to exterminare or burn Chriftians, and to depofe temporal Lords that will not obey them and execute their lawes,This is to maintain and profecute a Schifme againft Religious and Civill peace, by open hoftility to Princes and People^ and to mankind. • XXIII. 21. If, becaufe the i?o;;j!^^; Emperours and Clergie fetled five Patriarchs in the Roman Empire, of which the Roman Bifhop was the firft, and by Councils called General of that Empire^ did make Church Laws to bind the Subjects [44] Subjec^.S any therefore will teach that thefc Patriarchs, (and the Pope as rriKCipinm unitatis ) niiilt be Rulers in the dominions of other Prince?, and that fuch Councils muft govern them by tl^.eir Decrees and that the UnlTerfal Church muft be united in any one mortal head, whether Ferfunal or Colledive ( fuch as General Councils,) and fo would bring Chriftian Princes and people under the Laws and Government of forreigners, and brand thofei as Schifmaticks that will not fall inwithfuchi an Univerfal Church Policie, This were alfo a very heinous Ibrr of Schifm. For the Univerfal Church never did, nor will be united on fuch termes 5 And therefore to make fuch terms of its unity, is to make an Engine to divide it, and tear it all into pieces. XXIV. 22. If any will confine the Tower or Exercife of the Church Keyes into fo few hands as (liall make the Excrcife of Chrifts Difcipline intfoffihU ( as by laying that work on cne^ which wttltitudes are too 'i^\'^ to do j J or fhall make Chkrcljcs ^o great ^ and P.iftors Co ftw, as that the mcfi of the people muft reeds be withettt true Pajioral overpghty teaching and puhlick^ vpoyjloip, and then vvill forbid thofc people to Commit the C5ire of their fouls to ^nj others iJjat will be Pafiors indeed, and fo would compel them to be without Chrifts ordinance s, truc Church Communion and Paftoral help, l^h'is would bcSchifmatical, and much worfe. | XXV. 23. If any Paftors VsWl deny B apt ifm^'\ which is their inveftiture in the Chrijtian \ ChhTch^ to the Adfilt that refufe to receive the tran- L45] tranfient Image of the Crucifix ( or any thing equal to it) as a Dedicating means to confc- crate them to God,ancl to fignifie their Covenant Engagement to Chri(t, and as a badge and fym- bol oVthe Chriftian l\e!igion, it feemeth to us to be Schifmaticall, when Chrift himlelf infti- tuted Baptilm ^^'ithout fuch a Covenanting Image, to be thetcft and bond of his Churches unity : But if thofe Pallors hold Baptifm necejfary alfo to (dvation, and jei will fo deny it to fuch, this feemeth a great aggravation. The fame wc fay of fuch Paftors as rejed from Baptifm ard the Church, the Infants of true Chriftians on the aforefaid account ; As alfo of thofe that reject them from Baptifm, becaufe the Parents will not olfcr them to it,unlefs they way thcmf elves he ths Covenanter i in their own Childrens names, and the Exprefs dedicHters of thetn to God, and becaufe they either cannot get credible Godfathers^ orniil »'jr put others to prcmi/e ilie Chriftian Ed' done out of a proud overvaluing of mens own opinions, or fome odd fingularity, whi^reby men cannot bear thole that are noc of their mind, or whereby they would fain be, be more confpicuous as more Orthodox and tvife than others. 9. When it is done miftakingly to fet up fome wrong courfe of Church Government or worfliip ( As that the People m,ay have ihe Power of ths KejeSy or of examining and judging all admitted m^mbcrSy or that ^ap.il Government or the mafs- may be introduced enthf^/i.rftical diforderly talking by pretended infpiration, by ignorant uncalled men, or to introduce fuch traditions iind fiiperflitlons^ as the Papifts u(e, S-rcJ 10. When it is done upon a falfe conceit that a mans prelcnce with any Church that hath known crrour or fauhs in doctrines or worfhip^ i9 [49] is a guilty approving of them,and therefore that they muftfcparate from all futh. 11. When they feparate out of an HnruUnefs of fpirir, becaufe they will not be governed by their lawful Paftors in lawful things, as time, place, order. &c. or becaufe a Minor part in . eledions is overvoted by the major part^ and cannot have their wills. 12. When they feparate out of a prophanenefs of mind,not enduring the power of rhe Preachers do(ftrine, or the holinefs and difcipline of the Church, but would be licentious, while they would be called Religious. All thefeare unlawful Reparations, and aflemblings. I Yet that which is unlawful as to the Principle^ Bnd and M^nmr^ [ecnndum qnid^ is not ahvaies unlawful fijnplj, and in the thing it felf^ for a proud,covetous turbulent perfon may finfully do a Lawful thing. XXIX. 27. When Pallors by concord, or Magiftrates by Laws have fetled Lawful C/r- cumfiances or Accidents of Church Order or V/qy- Jhipy QX Disciplines though they be in pctrticMar but humane Inftitutions, it is Sinful difbbedicnce to violate them without necelfary reafon.c.^. Parochial Order, AITociations, Times, Places^ Minifters, Maintenance , Scripture-Tranflati- ons, 5rc. XXX. 28. When able faithful Paflors are lawfully fetover the Affemblies^by/V//? Ele^Hom ^nd Ordination,\{^ any will caufelefly, and without right filence them, and command the people to defert them, and to take others for their Pafiprs in their ftead, of whom they have no fucli knowledge as may encourage them to fuch a E change^' [5o] change, we cannot defend this from the charge of SchifmjWhich puts a Congregation on fohard a means of Concord^ as to judge whether they are bound to that Paftor that was fet over them as Chrift appointed, or muft renounce him and take the other when they arc Commanded. So Cjprian in the cafe of Novatian fayes that he could be no Bifhop becaufe another was right- full Bifliop before. XXXL 29. In Englar.d it belongeth i. to the Tatron loprefcnt, 2. to the Bifliop to ordain and jnfitffftciiud ihcrtfove to approve and invcfi 5.to the people ju-^e divino to be free Confenters^ 4. and ro the Afa^ifirate to pr ote ft ^nd to judge who (hall be prorecled or tolerated under him : If now thefe four parries be for four Minifters or for three, or two feveral men, and cannot agree in one, the culpable diflcnters will be the taufes of the Srhifm. XXXII. 3o.Ifa Church have more Presbyters than one, and will be for one way of worfhip, difcipline or dodrine and another for another, ( as at Frankfordj Dr. Cox. Mr. Horn and others were for the Liturgie, and others againft it ) io that the people cannot poflibly accord, it is the culpable party, which ever it be, that muO: anfwer for the Schifm. So much of enumerated Schifms. XXXIII. On the Negative, we fuppofe that none of thefe following are Schifms in a culpable fenfe. I. All are agreed that it is no Schifm for the Ghriltian Gliurch to feparatc from the ancient Tcwiih [50 Jewifh, or from the. Infidel Heathen World. L XXXiV. 2. All Proteftants are agreed that iris no Schifm to deny obedience to the Rcw^i/i Pope 5 nor to deny that eommunion with them, which they will not have without obedience : To feparate from other Churches^ is to deny them meer Commmion', But to fepari^rc from the Roma7i as Tapaly is but to deny tiitm frbjetiioKi To deny any other Chrinian Church to be a tnte Chirc/j is Schifmaiical, if they have the EflTentials of a Church : But to deny the F^paL Church or Monarchy to be a trtte Church of Chrilt's inftitution, is true, juft and necefiary, though they be Chrl/riaKs-, becaufe we mean on- ly tht Papal Ci'uych form, as it is an Vntveyfd Ecclefiaftical Monarchy of the whole Chriftiaa world, which no other Church but that doth claim. XXXV. 3. It is no Schifm to deny ^uhj^^ioyi to Pope^Councils or Patriarchs,of other Kingdomn^ or to any forein Power by what names or titles foever called. XXXVI. 4. It is no Schifm to denv that Chrilt hath any fuch Vifible Church on Earth as is one by Union with any Univerfal Head, Per- fonal orColleftive, befides himfelf. XXXVII. 5. It is no Schifm to Preach, and gather Churches, and eledt and ordain Paftors and Afiemble for God's Worfhip, againft the Laws and will of Heathen , Nnhometun, or Infidel Princes that forbid it. For thus did the Chriftians for 300 years. And if there be the l^mt canfe and nc^d, it is no more Schifm to do it againft the Laws and will of a Chrifiim Prince. Because, i. Chrift*« Laws are equally obligatoryj [5^1 2. Souls equally precious. 3. Thie Go (pel and Gods worOiip equally neceflaty, '4. And his Chriftianity enableth him not to do »^ar^ hurt than a Pagan may do, hut more good. If there- fore either out of Ungodly enmity to his own prcfeffion, or for fear of difpleafing his wicked or Infidel Subjc^fls, he fliould forbid Chriftian Churches, he is not to be therein obeyed. XXXVIII. 6. If a Prince,; Heathen, Infidel or Chnltian, forbid Go^s Commanded worfhip,and any.. Commanded ^ part of nhe'-PafVors office, (;isin Papiits Kingdoms Prayer in a known tongue,- and the Cup in the Lords Supper is forbidden, and as they fay i all pSreaching iave the reading of Liturgies and Homilies is forbid- den in A^ofcovtc, and'as the ufe of the Keyes is elfe where fbrbiddenj) It is ho Soh-fn* to'dilbbey fuch La^vs, ( what Prudence may pro hie. & ;;^w require of any fingle- perfon wcnofv deter- mine nor. ) v;,uiot be Paftors, and tli.u fiich fcanclalous finners and bad men were uncjpabfe perfons ( jormA non recipltttr in niatcriam indifpofit/im'^ ) charging it upon their confciences as from Gods word; flievvin^T them that els they Wi'Ibe Guilty of their fins becaufe the chief power is in the people both of chnf.ng the v/orthy, and forfaking the unworthy. And yec thefe two Bifhops lived beyond the Seas in another CoLinr^y, and the Bifhops of their own Country and the Bifliop of Romz had d^alc more gently with them, and adjudged Commu- nion to them. And the ^4fricrLns pretended to no authority over them, but by Counfell told them of Gods own Law, which no man had power to invalidate. They charge the people as heinous fmners if they forfake not a wicked nnmeetBifhop or Paftor.what Libellaticks were I ifiippofed the reader to know(i;/;L,fi]c!i as to fave their lives in perfecution, had permitted another to put their names by fubfcription to a falfe pro- feftion that favoured idolatry or infidelity. ) Obj. I, Biit Cypricin and the ^dfnc an Council; were mi ft alien in ths point of Rshaptiz^ing thofi haptized by Herctichj-, andfo they might be here, ) ^nf. I. The Council of JNice decreed the rebaprizing of thofe that were baptized by fome Hereticks, though not by all : And if the Africans did not confine the word to fuch, they erred only in not fufficiently diftirrguifhing of Hereticks. 2. If vve arc excufcd from receiving the teftimony of fuch Fathers and Councils as had any Errour, or as great an Errour as that, F 2 ycu [^87 you may fee what will follow. 3 . We do nos cire Cyprian and the u^'frican Council as infallih.'e, nor as having more Governing power over us than tlie prelcnt RuIlTS, but as beinp, to t:z (I lay to rts ) of more credit and authority in telling lis what is jpire divlno than thofe Bifhops or others that now condemn us as Schifmaticks. 4. C)pyian and the .African Gouncill were not forbidden for this judgment of theirs to Preach ChriftsGofpel, nor call out of the Churches, nor fent to Goals, nor called and ufcd as Rogues and Schifmaticks^and farr worfe then drunkard?, adulterers, vea or the atheifts and infidels among us. (Nor were the people that obeyed their Couucill fo ufed. ) But the name^ of thefe holy men are venerable to this day. Obj. 2. There were then no Chriftian Maglft- r.ztes, and therefore the peoples power muft be ufed in their fie ad. ^nf. Church power was the fame before and sfccr.The Lawes of Chrift concerning it altered not. The Paftors were then the Guides of the people by divine right : And the power of the Keyes was no lefs forcible or effeiftual as ufed by the Bifhops and Presbyters, than when the power of the fword was added to them ( if not much more. ^ And the peoples power of choodng and refufing Bifhops continued many h indred years after Mjgiltrates wereChrillians, confinritd even by Popes and Councills. Obj. 3. This would cafi all into confufwn^ and there v:odd he vo Church Government^ if the Y'etlt be 'fudge i when a Aimifier is bad, and then Tijaj I fill him down or for fake him^ and c hoofs ano^. tk^. '^nfwt '^nfw\ This is after further anfwerd. I now only fay i. The people may not touch his Perfon, by violence, nor deprive him of his benefice or temple, nor yet degrade him : As they thar change their Phyfician or Lawyer ^o no fuch thing, but fimply chaofe one that they can truft. No man will win more by my falvation than [ (hall, nor would futler more than I by it if I were damned : Who is more than I concerned what becometh of my foul ? Am I not to have more care of it than of my citare or health of body? Who can eafily believe thofc men that fend us to goaJes and ruin us for trufting our foules with fuch Guides as to the beft of our underftandings we think meeteil", or at lead for avoiding fuch as we cannot To farr truft, and then tell us that they do it becaufe they love our fouls better than we love our felves^ and therefore wiil not rruft them to our choice. 2. what confufion doth it caufe that C\rery man now choofcth his owne Tutor in philofophy, his own mafter, his own Lawyer and phyfician, and every woman at age her own husband. 3. Doth not the Church of EngUndC as is faid ) allow every man his choice, vvhen no man is forbidden to forfake any Bifhop or Pallor and choofe another by removing his habitation when he pleafes ? So that all this is but about Parifh bounds, which is confcfled to be of hu- mane alterable conftitution. And how ordinarily do many Gentlemen of the Church of £->^/v«« go from their own Parifibes in London'^ 4. You may fee by Philip Njcs printed papers, and Mr. Ti/^/;^ hiSj that even thofe called Independents F 3 and end feme Arabnptifls are for Iiearirg fucli parlfli- Teaclicrs as their Rulers fhal! aj poinr^ (o they inay but commit the Paftoral care of their fouls to luch a? they can better truft, and have Sacra- jnents ancirpecial Church Communion free. 5. what great confufion doth it breed in Lcndcn that the French and Dutch Churches thus differ from the rell, and have their proper modes and Government ? Yea or that the Nonconformifts by the favour of his MajeflicS Licenfes had their choice and feveral meetings. Let nor envy and animofity feign greater con- fuHon than there is^ and the matter Wjl) aj-.pear much otherwife than it is rcprefented,evcn that the difccrds and confufions were incomparably lefsfon that occafion ) than thpy were under the Biibo[)S in the better timeS of the Chnrches, erven from u^n. 400 to 6co, of which more in due place. 6. They that v^'ill condemn all that hath in> conveniences, fhall condemn all things in this wxi'd: But the Grcarelt iiiuit be noted anct avoided hrft. Shall the peo|'le have auv judg- mcnt of diicernirig or not? If ye;=_, the bounds cf it ninft be ibewedj and not the ihin^denyeJ as if it muft bring in all confunon. If Uiurpcrs cb"m the Crov.'n, the Siibjefts nuift '}i\'^g('^ Vv'liich is ilicir rrueKing,i:nd muO defend his right. V/ill you fiv. If the people be Judges, they may fet up IKijrpcrs, and put down tiie King ? They arc but difcerners of that which is before ihcir du- ty. They have no right to erre, nor to alier the Law or right : Bur if it be othcrwi/e, they are to be ruled as brurcs : And fo mult not judge 10m iLey muit obey. Is there any . Chrirtian Chriftian that dare fay, that B'fhops or Princes are in all things to be obeyed , lelt the prople be made Judges ? And fo that under Heathen, Mahometan Papift, Heretical Rulers, t^bcy muit be all of their Religion, as to ihe external pro- felTing and praiftiring part? None dare for (hame fay fo, lave an Infidel. Is not this a greater con- fufion or michiefthan that which is now difpu- tedagainft: Therefore the bounds niuft be fee on borh fides, which arc not diflicult to difcern : As the people have propertv in tlieit Iimbs,chil- dren and liberties, a^id acquifirions antecedently to humane G-'vernment,which is to order thefe, and not to deitroy them ; (b have all men grea- ter intereit in the fatctv of their own fouls, which no man can take from them 5 no nor is ic in their juft power tu put it into the hands of others from themOlves. If Hereticks, blind guides, or fairhlefs men, or infufficient, be made Paftors of the Flocks, and all men commanded to hear no better, nor truft the Palioral Con- dufl of their fouls into anv wifer or (afer hands, Satan will be more gratified by it, than by the diforder of the peoples chufing their own fpiri- tual Councillors, Tutors and Phyficians, And when Church-communion is due to none but voluntary accepters, men fbould not be u(ed fo as to take it (till againft their wills, and to be as it were crammed and drencht with facred My- fteries, Sc driven to take them againft their con- fciences and wills from fuch as they think they cannot communicate with, without being guilty of their fin : When fome Councils h ivc owned Pope Nicholas's decree, that no man ought to hear theMafsfroma fornicating PricU 5 much F 4 lt(3 [ 7iJ IcCs from men that arc far more liable to excep-^ tion^ To this I may add, that as in divers cafes the Canons and Decrees forbad hearing fome Priefts," and allowed fevera! Churches in the fame ground, fo they feem to give that Paftor a right iro the CondiKft of the People,wlio was the chief Converter of them from Infidelity or Herefie : And hence was the Popes Conrroverfie with the Creek^s about the Bulo^ariar.s^ and his claim to the Church o^ EngLj}id, and many others,becaufe he fa id his Miffionaries converted rhem. I (hall fpecially note here, that the old Canons ftnt by \AdYui,n to Cdrclv.s A4,i^. recited by Camfius and Binii^-fj fay, [*' That i o or.c ?-:^:ift fraj with Here- "Ukkj or Schifmatickj ] and fo not with Papifl- ^* B'fhops that are the greareft Schifmaricks by "dividing Impofitions [ '7'^.if ?/* a Bsfhcp fix ^' morahs after adjnonit ion vf other Bificpr r.egleB '* to w..hc Catkolickj of the pecple ( multitudes *' then being Heathens and Hereticks) bclougin^^ ** to his feat i an J ether f:all obtain them rh.tfi^all *' deliver ihcm from their Here ft:. yici the Bifhop is notdepofed, but anorher Biiliop and Church of the new Converts fet up in his Precin(fl:s, and fo a Church garhered in the Precinds of ano- ther Church and B fhop. And fo Gregory Nk" z,fanz^en did long preach as their Palior in a fmail Cliurch in Conflantincple^ before he had polTrffion of the Cathedral j ihe peo| ¥ claiming him for their profiting by his reaching ; and Thcodofn'^ gave him the Cathedral cis merited by hi^.fuccefs. And in the laid old Canon<;, c. 19. it«i-iaid, that Dinecfcs (which then v/cre every Corporation and the Suburbs or Wlhg^^sJ^' which *' Vfani [73] « 1V''«^ Bijhops receive none without the confent ef ^^ the B'/hop who hitherto held them (fo -be \i)not *^ proudly'. For if he over- hold them^ affeciing ta *f fit over the people, and defpifng his fellow- *< BiJhops, he IS not only to be driven from the re- *' tamed DioC"fe, but alfo from his own Church, And ex Con. Sard. 2. ^' [ v^ Bijhop that by ambi- ^^ ttoi changeth hts feat fwhicb was then for- * bidden by theCanons)/^.';/ not have(fo much as^ ** Laj-communionj (no notjat the erjd(h\s death.) Even old Clemens Romanus, 4d Connth. tells tliem that they ought nor to caft out thefe Mi- niHers that live unblameably, having been Conftituted by the Apoftles or deincepf ab aiiis viris cclcbribuSy Cum Conferju VniverfdC Ecclefx. But I find the Roman and Tyrannical fpiric mi'ch infifting uppon this, that the Chriftian Religion was but in the fhell or Embryo in the Apoftles dayes; and under Chriftian Emperours is grown up to the maturity of Papacie, riches, pomp, and grandeur, and that great power which the Chriftian Emperours gave the Patri- archs and prelates of their times. But this Hy- pothefis muft be better proved before we can re- ceive it : We confefs that for extent and number the Church was there in its minority : But if it was fo as to infallibility ofdodrine Sr perfedion of Laws, and exemplary lives, then the Pope is better than Chrift and his Apoftles and their contemptible Decretals and firebrand Conncills are better than the facred fcriptures, and their degenerate Clcrgie and people better than the ancient holy peaceable Chriftians,&: their blood- ihedders better than the Martyrs,and theCrofs- makers better than the Crofii-bearers 5 which are [74] are thingrfi that thei worldly fort may believe more caniy than morrificd and heavenly Chriftians. One teftimuny more we will add for the antiquity, jnd the cftimation of many that are- ^g'inlt us. \nd that is the Apoftolica]) confti- tutions, L'b^ 8. c^tp. 4 de oYdinatiombus, (having faid before r^r/? 2. that Epifcopus ig'iorMtia atit malo ammo cppldus, Epfcpax hoh tfl, fedftlfnf Ep'fGp!4s, non /I D f d «? bomnibm promotes, ) they hrre fay that a B;t7iop mud: be one that f a LUnclo p^pulo ex optimis cjulhufijMc eleSlus 'ft: ,^^0 nominaro Sc pUs-'ntc'^ pjpid is in unnm Con- g^'cga'us (not a thoufand Churches but onej un^t cum Presbyteris, atqnz Epijcopls pr&fentibus Die DDminico conprniat, ,Qjt v:ro inter rcliqms p---incLfs Eptfcopids eft, percoutetur Fresbyteros & p jpiiUm ua ipp (It cjHcn/ pfizcjfe pet ant f & lU'^s anriuemibus YurJ-4s pe'C/ntaar an tnbt^unt ei om- n:s ttfiimoni^^m cjuod digii^.s fit hoc magna & illtdfiri mtimrc pTcrjider.d f An qiiA ad pictatcm erga Dcum pertinent reBe peregerit f jin jhyh advcrftis homines favArit / An domtim [nam rej- que dumeftiCi^s rede adminifl raver it, & an vita ei per omnia honefis & laud.it e a'dafucrit f cum veifo Omnes limul, non fecmidwn opinioncm pr£- judicata}?2j . fed fecy^ndnm verit'atom teftficrai fitennt, talem effs eum^ tanmns Terbum : Et cum tertib annaennt, ct dignum ejfe fijfenfi fiiennt, petatur ab ommb;ts ut prxbcant Jignum ajfcnjiis : Et Lbemer pr^bentes audiantur^ We urge not this as of Apoilolicall author itv, but [7)1 ^' feut as of great antiquity, and agreeing with the primitive pradtife. This courfe much difFe- reth from the ordaining of a Biihop at an hun- dred miles diftance from his Church ; Yea ordaining him, not in or to a particular Church, but to many hundred Churches when the peo- ple neither know him nor are prefcnt, and yet the qiieftion's askt as if they were. And as the people had ever a chufing or a free confenting Voice, ib they oft received Bifhops and Presby- ters who were ordained by fuch as were out- cafts, Nonconformifts, and baniftied both by Empcrours and Synods ; as in many more inftan- ces might be proved : Asalfo that they adhered to die Paftors fo chofen, notwithftanding their ejedionsby the Imperial Power; yea and by fuch Councils as they thought to be unjuft ; as the fcid divifions by the difplacings, reftorings, and changes of Bifhops by the Councils of Ow- fia-.tir:ople, X. Ephc[i4^^ 2. ^, did think that {ox obedience and feace they might put a fair (cnfc on the words, and fo fubfcribe them : And we meet with per- fons in our times, that think words impofed on them by Superiours, may and muft endure firetching to a fenfe as far from their ufual accep- tation, as the forefaid words were ftretched by the [77] s he Arlminum Subfcribers. 3. They that never liccufed and convidcd the refufed Bidiops ' )f Arrianifm, yet adhered to their former iiihops. 4. It feemeth then that the people ire left Judges (as to the guiding of their own ipradice) what Bifhops to refafe as heterodox, and whom to own as Orthodox. And indeed the faying of Cjprian is well known, that \The people have the greatefl power hoth to chufe a voorthy Friefl^ and to r<:fi4[e or for^ fake the unrvorthj.'] 6. All Protertants believe that it is no Schifin in France^ or other Papift Countries, to chufe Faftors.and meet for the Worfliipof God.thougb forbidden by the Civil and Ecclefiaftick Go- vernors of the place. Obj. That IS becanfe that the Princes are Fapijfs^ An[. A Papift King is to be obeyed in law-^ ful things : what Proteftant denieth that? Ob;. But it is beca^fe that the Churches and Worjh'ip in thofe Countries is fuch as it is not lavf- Jul to he prefent at, Anl, 1. This Objedlion granteth, that when the commanded Aifemblies or Worfhip are fucli as it is not lawful to be prefent atj i. The people are difcerning Judges; 2. And may lawfully meet clfewhere under Paftors of their own choice. 2. But let ihcQneftion bej(not whether we may be prefent in their Chwiches^ but) whether we may fet up other Churches^ when we areneceffa- rily kept from thofc eftablifbed by Publick Power ? and it will go far. 7. When the Form of WorJJoip and Concord called the Interim^ w^as by Charles the jtb. im- pofed on the German Proteftants, (being drawn up [78] tip by "JhUhs ^fl^^i Sidonhif^ and Iflcbiju u^nri^ coUy men pretending to moderation, as not im- pofing the Ma(s, 6v'c. the Proteftants judged it lawful to gather Alfemblies , and keep up Churches contrary to fuch an Edidl of the Em- perour : One half of them held on their former way, till banilhment or other violence liindred them. Melanclhon and the others that thought the things commanded not utterly unlawful, con- formed only to prevent the utter defolation of the Churches j but not in confcionable obedi- ence to the Emperours Ediu:, as if it had been any Schifm to do othcrwife if they could have been endured : As may be fcen in MeUn^ihon's own words in his Epiflles, and elfewhere. 8. The mcft of Froteftants at this day hold^ that it is no Schifm to keep up Churches of their /evcral Parties^ againft their Princes will and prohibition. Thofe called Arminians in BcJgia \ To think. Epifcopius wrireth at large, that if Minifters be forbid to Preach, and People to Ailemble fin their cafe) they muft go on,though they fuffer death for it (faving that prudence < inaydired them fometime to avoid a prefent ' ftorm. ) The Churches under the Duke ofBran- dcnburgh are gener^illy contrary to his judgment in Religion: And fhould the Princes ofS^.v^^;*, BrmfwiJ^y HaJfi.i^&G, or the Kings of SivWe«, or Denmarl^tuvn Caiz)inijh, their Clergy would bc far from thinking it their duty to ceafe their AC- ' femblies of the Luthsran ProfcfTion and Worfhip„ Bifhop Andreivs is fo far from tying all Minilters to the Kings will, that he faith [ co- hSbeat Kegem T>iaconus^ [i cum indignus ft idque fdam confier, accedai; tamcn ad Sacram^inHm, ] j. e* L791 I e. Let ( even ) a Deacon reflrain the King, if hs come to the Sacrament being nnxvorthj^and that, be openlj manifift, ] " Bifhop Btljon of fubjcdion p. 399 faith, " [ The Ekdi'ion of Bfjhcps inthop dates belonged " to the people and not to the Prince '.and though " VaLens by plain jorce placed Lticius there ^ yet *' 'tnight the people Lawfully rejeB: him as no Bi- *'fiO(-p and cleave to Ptter their right Faftor. 3 *^ Ma.rk that he laveth it not on his Error ^hut on his efitrar.ce without tht peoples Eisclion and that they mi^bt rejcd him as ,0 Bif.np, We fee here the fiill concurrence of fuch Englifh Eifhops as were the molt Learned and zealous defenders of Epijc pacj and loyalty. The fame Bifhop ibid.p.y 36. Saith more plain- ly, " [ Princes have no right tq call or confirm '* Preacf^ers^ hut to receive JHch as be fent of God ^* and give them Liberty for their Preaching and " fecurity for their per fons : and if Princes refrife fa *' to doy Gods laipom^rs mhfl gc fon^ard with that *' Vffhich is commanded tfoem from Htaven 5 Not- ** by di^urbing Princes frem their ThrcneSy nor ^'invading their Realms as your father doth^ ." and defe;idetK> he m.y do 5 but by mildly fuhmit- ** ting themjcives to t^e powers on Earth and *' meeliiy jiiff'cring\for the defence of the trmh, what •* tioey jhall inflict. ] This is the fumm of all thac *^ we here intend, ^opag. 313, he(aith[we *' grant that they mu^ rather uaz^ard their lives *' than baptiz.c Princes which beieive not, or *' diftrtbftte the Lords myfteries to them that *' repent net, but give willftd and open figmfic ation ^^ o{ impiety ^&c.~\ So Beda Hifl. Eccl, i. 2. c, 5. *' Tells us that AUlitHs Bilhop of London ( wirb [8o1 ^^^uflus^ was banifhed by i lie heirs ofKing ** SMareth, becaufe he would not give them ^' the Sacrament of the LordfSiipper,which they " would have had before thev were baptized. Yet all this is no juftification of caufelefs dif- obedience to Magiirrates that circumltanriatc f^cred things according to their Office 5 nor will it juftifie any Schifmatical focicties:^inf. 1. when we hear, and read, how the Papifts deceive the ignorant, by repeating the queltion, votoo mpfft be the jndge^ it grieveth us to find fomc Proteftants fo unskilful^ inanfwering it. when the anfwer is fo eafv,that when opened we hope few Ibber Proteftants ditfer in it. Judgement is PuhUk^ox Private : Pubhk Judge- ment is either Antecedent by a Lmgiver judging what (hall be commanded and made the JuOjecfs afy, or cor^jecjuent hr a ft^dge fo jirit'ti) called, Jnc'ping o\ Titles, and Crimes ( in order to i>urii(limept ) according to law; Pr/'^^r^ ^i-.dgLmam \?, tv^h^X hy uirbttr at or s^ (jT pnvatt Cenfpiters^ or by every mans C< rfcience dijccrmng ^lid jtdgitig what is his duty, and 'what is fin* I. The Scv:reign of the World, is the only Judge, by Lcgijlauon what ihall be the duty cf all mankina, bv the Law which he maketh to bind high and low, which none may alter or fufpend. 2 hx\d\\G \s ^htovXy fountain o^ Power to his Creatures. 3. And he is the only final^ abfoltifey ihjallthle jtrage, ; 2. The Sovereigns of Kingdoms and Common tvealths, and mafters in their families, 2iVt judges antecedently what fhall be their Subjeifts duty, by their Laws fub(crvient to Gods : And they and their Officers receiving power from them ,are the Judgeb Cuyjecjue-ntly, by Deajion, who {hallbe puniOied as Criminal and who not, and who fhall be proceded in his propriety or eftatCj by the (word of luftice. 3. The true Bifhops or Paftors of the Church, are Guides to the people according to C^^rijls Laws, in the matters of their Office, and dcctjtve ffidges^ who Jhall tfc tytken in, or put out of Com^ mm.o'i 19^1 fnmion y in the refpeEitve ChtiYche^ .^^^ 4. Every mans Confcience is that Private difcermng fudge of his own Duty and fin,( Qi Arbitrators or Cenfnrers we need not fpeak. ) . • This all ot us are agreed in : And the queftion £ \K ho Jhall fudge ] is ftill urged by fome, as if they thought that Tome man or men muft needs in all cafes ( of Religion ) be taken for fuch uib folate fudges that what ever they Judge, all fubjeds muft obey it. And on this pernicious fuppofition is built the Popes pretended Infal- libility, becaufe they think that religion is fal- lible ( that is, Gods Law ) if the judge ( that is an ignorant man^ or men ) be fallible. ' But all Proteftants ( at leaft ) are agreed,that all men are Gods fubjeRs ; and that all humane Power of Legillation, Judgement and execution is limited 5 and that no man may judge againft God or his Laws: And that men fhonld kporv Gods Laws,and juftifie them and judge by them, and condemn all that is againft them 5 But no man hath power to condemn or contradict Gods Law it felf. No man haih power to judge that there is no God, no Life to come, no Chrift, or that one word of God is falfe, or to forbid one thing which God commandeth,or command one thing which God forbiddeth,no man hath power to judge that fouls (hall be deprived of fuch needful Teaching and Sacraments, and publick worfiiipingofGod, a<^ God hath provided, and commanded them to uie ; Nor to forbid Chrifts faithful Minifters cauielefly to Preach his word, and worfhip him in the Churches, and adminifter liis Sacraments 5 Nor caufelefly to filence, or puni/h theni for fo doing : Therefore in this cafe our 197-] our confcienccs would not be bound though ftill we profcfs that Gods Law bmdcth us nor to rebel, or take up arms againft their injuries, but patiently to bear them, and pray for our perfecutors. LIX. Ob ; . ToH fay that Rulers may not caufeUJly Jihnce or pHnifo fuch '. Bm fiillthef are jndgss Vphet her there he caufi, uinf They are fo : For it is about their proper work. But they are Judges fubje(fl: to God, to whom they (hall anfwer it if they difobey him. And the fubjeds are private difcermn^ fudges, whether the Laws of men Gonrradi(ft Gods Laws fo far as concerneth their obeying or not obeying rhem. We muft ftill repeat, that the ejf- is before the fcire i and the ^^/«^ of the cafe and 7^«f^,before the judging of it : either the Preacher deferve^h Silencing or not, before you come to judge the cafe : If he ought to be filent the Rulers ought to jvdge fo,and do well: If«^r,but he be innocent, or one that ought not to be forbidden his Office, no man hith po'ver from God to judge contrary and caufelefly to forbid hiinj And his confcience is not formerly bound by that prohibition ; Thou8;h he muft ftill keep his Loyalty and fubjedion, and his care of the publick peace and welfare. LX. We conclude again, that feeing we meet with none that will fay that Rulers may f^ig^ that wejhall not ivorJJoip God, or that the Gofpel Jhallnot be preached^ ot t\\dit msnm'il} obediently forfake Chrtfl, or go to Hell j Nor with anjf Chriftian that will fay that without faith and holtnefs we may be fivsi, we dread the coBfe- H qitence quence of fuch arguing, as taketh this up as the laft defence, that [ thofe people that vifibly live in Senfuality, Drunkennefs, Fornication, Cove- teoufnefs, Pride, Vngodlfnefs ox Grcfs Ignorance^ are indeed in a fdfe condition for falvation, and therefore that Preaching which fhould bring them to repentance ij* not neceffary 5 But that its fafer to continue Ignorant and ungodly, than to joyn with the Religious for fear of Schifm : For we cannot deny that they that have no 0- ther Medium to defend their Aflertion, that \jhe lifelefs unskjlfol Miniflry of Novices y which mallet h very few ferioi^fly Religions ^ doth more good than the contrary^ which hath contrary fuccefsy if it be by men foYhidden~\ do too plainly perfwade us fromour ChriiVianity itfclf, that is^ from the chiefeftevidenceof its truth and glory : For if there were no better Chriilians in the world, than fuch unholy perfons before defcribed 5 and if Chrift had not a holy peculiar people, of hea- venly minds and lives, and zealous of good , work?, we could never prove for believe) him to be the Chrift that came to fave his people fi'om their fins. He is not the Phyfician whom we can truft, that doth not cure men. And if they will refolve the cafe into the queftion of fa[lj whether J^/ch dijferem A-Ainifters have ufnally dtffcrent (jtcccfs f and ferioid^ Chrifiianity be not much more rare under Reading Novices, and tine X per lenced If clefs men, than under skilful fe- rieiis godly Pajlors, we are unable to doubt ofit^' againit all e>:[)cricnce. LXI. Ob;. 5. But tf every man that is proud and heretical m.^iy ft Pip as a Treacher when hs Willi and when any people wHl chafe him, Reli- gion [ 99] gion will ye corrufted, ar,dthe Chptrch confd.tn>dcd, yinfwf. True 5 therefore that inuft not be : 1. There are fome previous qualifications fa ef- feniially neceflary to the Miniltrv^ that without them no mm is owned as his Miniltcr by Ghrilt, nor (hould be bv men. 2> The Ord^mcrs are to be Judi^es whe'her men have thefe qualifi- cations. 3. The I eop^e are difcerning Jud2;es which (^Habfisd or darned man ^^or to be ord/in- cdj h meet for them 5 fo far as it is nectlTarv to their mm'4al Confenr. 4. If a Heretick c^i other intol'erable j>erfon muft fct up a Preacher ; or if anv turn Heretick, the Ortli -dox Churches are ('after due admonition) to renounce him as un- acceptable of their c<^mmunion; that he may be fhamed and avoided.. 5. If yet he continue ob!tinate, and do more harm than ^ood,the Ma- giftrate is Riiier, and muft reftrain him.anddeny him leave io to Preach in his Dominions ; fo he do it not by penalties unfuirable to the offence: (Dif franchifmg, difcountenancing and fliame, do ufually more againft Herefies than cruelties.) But Necejfary Faithful Teachers may not on thefe pretences be caft out. LXII. 18 If the People confcious of their great NeceflTity of Paftoral over- fight and help, and of Chrift's command to ufe it, do live in a Parifh or Countrey where they cannot have It from thofe that the Migiitrate allowcth, either becaufe they cannot perform it for them, or be- caufe thev wdl not ; it is no Schifm for fiich to feek and ulc it, from worthy though prohibited men. We before fpake of the Schifms of Tachers^ and now oiH^arrrs, In this cafe men may juft- H 2 ly [loo'J ly thus argue : [0//r Necejfuy requireth Paftoral ovcrjtghty and Chri(i commandeth us to u[e ityVehen Vpe may have it : Bnt from this pul?licl^ Minifter VPS cannot have it : Therefore we mufi fee\ it where wc can. That moft men have need of Paftoral overfight, is certain ; elfe Chrift would not have inftitutcd it for them: And every man fhould be confcious of his own need. That Chrift hath commanded us the ufe of it is certain j i. In all thofe Texts which com- mand the Paftors their general and particular duties to the People, to Preach and be inftant> in feafon and out, to reprove, rebuke, exhort, to comfort the feeble minded, to vifit the fick, to convince the erroneous, to adminifter the Sacra- ments, to pray and worfhip God publickly with them, Src. 2. In all thofe Texts that command the People to hear, fubmit to, obey,and imitate fuch Guides, and u(e (uch Ordinances. In feve- ral cafes the People may poffibly be deprived of this at home, as from the allowed Minifter : I. When publick Paftors are at fo great a di- ftance from them, as that fuch Paftors cannot come to them, nor they and their families go fo far, without fuch inconvenience and trouble, as win fruftrate the end of their endeavours : As in France where the Proteftants muft go twenty miles, or ten, to a Church ; which the weak, children and aged cannot do, nor the reft of the family without fuch coft and pains, and lofs of time as will deprive them of the benefit. Ob;. But yet the PVotefi ants there do not fet up unlicenfed Churches, ^Inf That is not as an ^d of formal obedience^ as if they took it to be unlawful becaufe prohi- bited 5 [,0l] blted ; but in prudence, becaufc the perfccution, fhoiild they do it, would fruftrate their attempt: In fuch cafes the old Chriftians met in fecret. 2. Where Parifhes are fo great that the allowed Paftors camot Preach to half or a fourth or tenth part of the people 5 and cannot vifit half the fick, and Baptize, and adminifter the Lords Supper as is necelTary ; And have no t time, if the ignorant, and doubting, and troubled perfons fhould come to them for Counfel, refolution or comfort, to f[)eakduely to one of twenty of them. In a Parifh of 50000 or 30000, or 20000 or 15C00 or loooc foule.s how few is it that one or two Minifters can perform all the Offices to, publick and private which the Gofpcl requireth Paftors to perform. 3. Where the allowed Paftors are fo flothful or proud that they will not condefcend to thcfe Offices, of Perfonal help to many thoufands. efpecially of the poor. ' 4. Where they are young raw men, or ignorant of fuch matters, unable to counfel people as their neceffiries reqnire,in order ro their falvation 5 and perhaps to do it tolerably in a publick Sermon. 5. Where they are fo prophane and malignant, that if poor people come to them with cafes of confcience, or for counfel what they muft do to be faved, they will but deride them as fcrupulous and precife, and make them believe that to be felicitous about falvation, and afraid of Hnning, and ferioudy godly, is but to be Hypocrites, melancholy or mad 5 And perhaps bend their Preaching the fame way. 6. When they are Heretical and not to be trufted in point of faith. H 3 7. And [ibXJ 7. And when they are Co Facfllbu? anci Schif- inatical, as that their Preaching and Conference tendethto render oiher good ChriOians odiousy. and ilir up men to hate, perfecure, or fepatiite from thein, and Co to deftroy true Love and Concord. - • In any of thefe cales when the p^8plc or part of r hem are deprived of that Paftoral helps which their neceffiry requireth, andGod comm- andethj rhey may feek it where they can beft have u, ' ■ .' < . L5CiH. In all the^fe cafes it is an unfati^facftory Anlwer to tell theiYi that Religion is k^pt t^p in the Lindj and that other pe funs or Panjhes have irhat they want, or that Order and Obedience iTiu ft be preferred to their lupply, or that God can fave them without a Paftor, <^'c. Forfo God em fave the Heathen vtorld without the Gofpel Preached it he pleafe : And fo you might perfwadc the Poor to famifh, rather than againft Lawto beg ; becajLife if thoufands of them dye cf Famine, yctother people are fupplied^and have })lenty: Oryou miahc tell men that they muft life no Phyfician, though thejr dye for it, if they Iiave no tolerable one allowed them by the Magiftrate , becaufe others have Phyficians though th^y dye for Want of them. Vv^hat if the Parifn Prieft could Baptize but one of many f or not all : J Muft the reft be content to be unbaprized ? Ifnot,whymuft they be content without all publick Preaching and Worfhipping of God, and the Lords Supper, and perfonal h elrher the Law of Nature^ or the Gorpel_, and d ftroy the duty it felf, ox its end, we are nor b.;und 'n fuch cates to obey them, but muft !;atienily fuffer. LX^^^ 19. If ihe Church Laws do exclude thofe Cfrnjtiam that have right, from the Com- munion of the Church, and their Children from £api fm, and do decr'^^e that they fhall be excomm^mcat-:, and then laid in Ga&ls, it feemeth to »js no Schifrn in thofe perfons, to have no fuch Communion with that Church which is denvr-d rhem bv the Laws oftheChurch^ Nor yer to join rh^-mfelvrs with another Church: that will receive them. And as we fay of the Papifis, that they unjuftly call thofe men Schif- mat.ckj, whom thev firft caft out themfelves by unjuit excommunication/o may we of any othersj Elpecialiv when either for that which is a duty, or for fume fmall miftake which it is not in the perfons po«verto redifie, no greater than moft good Chriltian^ are guilty of, the Church Law faith thjthe fhall be cxcomm^^mcate ipfofaflo, by which he is caft out antecedently to any fentence, or no place left fjr his pardon or forbearance by the favour of the Ordinary. He that is fo caft our. rio5] Out,is not the wilful Separatift : Nor is he bound to continue without Church Communion, and Paftoral overfight. LXVI. 20. If thofe that live in a Parifli where the Incumbent by utter Infufficiency, Herefie, llfurpation, Malignity or Wickednefs, is fuch as men may not lawfully own, or commit the Paftoral Condufl and care of their fouls to, fhall defire the Paftoral care of the next Parifh- Minifter, and communion in that Parifti-Church, and may not be admitted, but all other Parifh- Minifters are by Canon commandsdto refufe them^ and to turn them home to their ovan Farijh-Friefts and Churches y fo that they muft either commit their fouls to fuch uncapable perfons, and own them as Chrift's Minifters, or have none at all, we dare not charge thofe perfons with Schifm, if they commit the care of their fouls to worthy ordained men, though not allowed but prohibit- ed by the Magiftrate : For the reafons before given.Yea if they know that Church- Laws forbid all other Panjk-Priefis to receive them, we fee not that they are firft bound to offer thcmjelves to fuch as profefs obedience to thofe Laws. ■ Obj. I. Bfit fome take a meer Reader for un- capable that cannot preach, or one that cannot pray %vtt jout Book^, or a young man that is not able to refolve doubts, or cafes of confcience : but our Ca- non 5*7. faith, that the Sacraments are equally ef- feEiual, whether they be adminisired by a Treacher or no Treacher. ^nf I. By an uncapable perfon we mean fuch as is utterly unable to peform the Pafloral du- ties which Chrift hath commanded, and mens fouls greatly need (which among others Dr. HaiKmond [io6] Hammond in his Annotat. hath well defcribcd.), If bare Reading were fufficient Ability, every Boy or Artificer were fufficient that can read. Bare Reading will encourage no man to take any one for his Phjjtaan, or Lawyer 5 and foul- conduct is a matter of greater importance, and ncederh as much skill and honefty. 2. It is not the validity of the Sacrament that is all that is to be looked at : ^od fa^um va- let f£pe fieri non dshtiit^ Men mult avoid y?« as well as NnlUties in Sacraments : We take it to be a fin to own a man as Gliriit's Miiiler who is none, through utter incapacity : Yet we know that Reading is a fort of Preaching, and that all Presbyters, where one Church had many, did not publickly and conftantly Preach in the antienc Churches : But thev were godly men capable o^ other Minifterial Offices to the People, to pray^ counfel and direcl: them, which muft be regard- ed as well as Sacraments. He that can admir nifter a Sacrament that's valid, may be unfit for men to take for their Paftorsor Guides. 3. There is a double work of Sacraments to which they may be called Ejfcfti^al : one is God'^s own collation of onr Covenant-right to ths promif^d Benefits^ viz.. Pardon and Salvation : To this we believe that the Sacrament is effed:fialxo meet receivers, when it is (^0 delivered as to be no Nullity ; and fo many heretofore thought that Baptifm delivered by a Lay -man is effedlual, that is, not Nail, but invelteth the perfon in his Covenant Relation; and yet that it is unlawful for a L IV -man to adminifter it, or others to de- fire it of him : The other work of the Sacra- ment is on th2 Peoples hearts, to which the man- ner ncr ofndminiftring much contributeth, as expe- rjciice provcth. Obj. Bnt Sacfaments operate not as Lawyers and Prjyjicians do bytje skj^Ll of the Aiimjter^ but by God's grac^ and i^l'Jftng, ■ ^nf, t. But God power to caft out, not feparating cauflefly from others or the Ghurch-ftate, feemeth to us to have all the following reafons to excufe him from the guilt of Schifm, I God hath commanded his fervants to be- ware of falfe or pretended Prophets, and told us how to know them, by the hurtful fruits of thorns and thirties : And PWadvifcth the GaU- tians.^Coloffi^r,s^C^c. earneftly to beware ofun- found Teachers; and the Churches that had thofe that taught people to eat things offered to Idols, &c. are threatned : And God com- mendeth thofe that tryed falfe Apoftles, and found them Lyars : Therefore the people in fuch cafes as thofe have a trying judgment, in order to their pradl'ce. And Paul warneth the Romans to mark thofe that caufe divifions and offences (or fcandals) and avo'd them as not fer- ving JcHjs Chrift but their belliesj and the fore- named crimes are fcmd^ls. 2. God hath commanded men to know, love, and im'tate godly Paftors, H^h, 13.7, 17. 24. iTjlC, 5 12 13. I Tim 5;. 17, un is Canonized for one of the greateft Suints r|or fi[po- ficion that the Hiftorvof his L'fe ana Miracles is true , what Church hiOor'^ ; even that for Bifhopsj can we then believe ? But if it be true^ then one of the holieft wC'^ers of Miracles fincethe Apoftles, hath aflured us, that his fc- paration from communion with thtfe Bifhops (though cruel to Hereticks, fo grofs) was con- iirmed by vifion, and by an Angel from Hea- ven, and he forbidden their communion for the time to come. We again mention this, as not yet having heard any anfwer to ir. 11. Our own Canons forbid the people to communicate with Minifters for lefler faults ('as private Preaching, Sacraments, Fafts, Conven* tides, or out of their own Parifhes, &c. 12. Mo[ci the Monk aforementioned, is com- mended by Hiftorians, becaufe he would not be ordained by Lmiusi not becaufe erroneous, but becaufe [l 1 1] becaufe he had perfecured others by the coun- tenance of Falens the Emperour : Though his perlecution extended not to the filcncing of thoulands, or hundreds, or very many that we read of: And as is aforefaid, he chofe to be or- dained by banithed men. 13. Efpecially if men have no obligation to that infuflficient, heretical, or ungodly Prieft,buc humane^ becaufe a P^rr/'a and Martin difowned the bad Bifhops that were neer them $> the Nonconformifts are confidcring to help o- thers to apply it without miftake, as they fhall fee caufe. We intend not, in this, the determination of the points in matter of right; ncr do we here tell men (unlefs on the by in the ftating of fome few queftions, f what it is that we account good or evil, much lefs do we here give the proofs or reafons of our Caufe : That is the thing for which we greatly defire the allowance of our Superiours j But mult not unneceflarily prefume to do if, left we difpleafe them 5 though we hear that fbme of them take us as not fincere, for keeping up a difference, and giving no more reafons of it : The thing which we fo greatly defire leave to do, but dare not be fo bold yet as to venture by it to difj)leafe them, who con- demn us for not doing it, left their anger would Jye (harper to us if we do it : fo great is our difficulty between this Sc^lla and ChuYjhdis. But we hope we may adventure to open fome part of the Matter of Fa^I-, which Con- formity and Nonconformity are concerned in, that fo men may conjeEinre at the Cafe them- felves ; which will be no reflexion on the Government ( barely to tell what they com- mand,) nor a challengirvgany of our Superiours to a difputation^ nor a charging them as faulty that cannot bear it. 1. Matters [I20] I. Matters of Faff to be forehwivn^ to the true under jiandivg of the Cauje, I. fT^H E root of the difference between the 1 Old Nonconformif^s and the Conjormifts^ was that one fort thought they fhould (tick to the metr Scripture Rule and fimplicity, and go far from AX additions which were found invent- ed or abufed bv the Papifts, in Do(n:rine, Wor- fhip and Government; and the other fide thought that thev (hould (hew more reverence to the cultoms of the ancient Church, and re- tain that which was not forbidden in the Scrip- ture, which was introduced before the ripeneft of the Paf)acy, or before the year 600 at leafr, and which was found lawful in the Roman Church, and common to them with the GreeJ^^ that we might not feem fingular, odd and hu- morous, or to go further from the Papifts than reafon and neceflity drave us. And the Laity (eemed no where fofenfibleof the difference, as between the way 0^ Ceremony, ^r\6, unceremonious Jimpicttjy and the way of our many (hort Li- turgick Prayers and Offices, and the way of free-prujing from the prcfent fenfe and habits bfthefpeaker; while pacificators thought both fcafonably good. 2. The fad eruption of this difference among the Exile* at Frankford while Dr. Cox and Mr. Horn and their parry, ftrove for the Englifh Litureie, and the other party ftrove againft it for'the firmer way, is at l«irge reported in a book called ths trohhks at Frank^ford. ftill thus confound the fcire and the ejfe, or put the fcire before the ejje, they may go on in crrour, and no reafon can filence them. The thing is realy firft true or fal/e, before it is k!Jown or thought fo to bcj If it be true^ then he that thinketh it falfe is the delinquent. If it ^.- ^ fin, it is not mens taking it for no (In, that will make it fo, nor difoblige the orthodox from their Miniftry. But if it ^^ r,o finxh^i is Commanded the Nonconjenters are in the fault. And if it be a Herefie which they fi; and for ^ may be fienced. And yet we will not deny,but if the generality of theMiniftry obtain their liberty by feme fmall tollerable fin orerrour^ and the (bunder p:rt be ftxc and unnecejfary in that CoiWxUyy 1 rud^nce obligeth them to go to fbme other place that needeth them, and never to excercifc their Miniftry where in true reafon it is like to do more hurt than good. L X 1 X. 2 J. Where under any of the forefaid unjuft prohibitions the (llenced Minifters and people, fhall gather no diftind Churches, but only Auditories or Chappcls as parts of the Parijh Churches^ and that only where there is ( through the bignefs of the Parifh, or dillance fromthePari(hChurch,or paucity,or infufficicncy, or unfaithfuin efs ofParifli ?nt{\s^true mcejjity, not unchurching or feparating from the Parifh Church, but owning it, and holding Communion with it, and promoting the reputation of the true Parifh Minifter and Communion, and perfwading others to the like, we cannot fee that this is any Schifmj but rather their pradlife who fire and divide mens minds by envious clamours againft the innocent, and proudly calling others Schifmaticks. I 3 LXX. Cii8] L X X. 16. Wc have greatly lamented the true SchifmaticaJ difpofition offomereligioufly affecfted perfons^ who make their fingularities or little differences, the occafionsof unchriftening, tsnchHrching or dtgrading thofe that are wifer than themfelves, and running away from one another on pretence of difcipline, and avoiding fin. But yet we hold that gentle forbearing tolerable differences, even in diftinft Churches, guilty of Schirm,fo they be kept from unpeace- able reviling of others, is a meeter way to avoid the mifchiefs, than with prifon, fword or fire to exafperate them. It is noted that Neftorim the Heretick was the firft fharp perfecutor of the JSIovatians : But moft of the better Bilhops to- lerated them, as did theEmperours : And two prudent gentle Bifhops of Conflantinople, yitticus and Proclus^ reduced the foannitesj and lenified other divided Parties, which the fiercer men had made and kept up by their violence. SECT. VII. Some Matters of FaB preparatory to th$ . true Application of what is before laid down. WE muft crave that juftice of the Reader as to note, that hitlierto we have fpo- ken but of the DoEirinal part about Schifm, not applying it to EngU::d or any others : Nor (hall we now any otherwife apply it,tban to lay down fome little part of the Matters of FaH:^ which ["5] pleafeth, and to deny God all Publick Werfhip; and we muft ask leave of Rulers that Chrift may be Chrift, and fouls may be faved 5 as if the Keys of Heaven and Hell were theirs. None that we write for, Proteftants or Papifts, will affert this. But if ^// muft not lay down their Miniftry, why muft a thoufand or two thonfand do it rather than all the reft ? We fuppofe it will be faid, that // a thoufand Jhould reftifo Conformity^ all might continue their forbidden Jl^inifiry ; hut if two thoufand only of ten thoufand Jhould deny Con- formity ^ thefe txvo thoufand mufi lay down, becaufe the reft are a competent fupply to thd Churches^ u4nfw. But thefe be but unproved words. I. Howfhall we be fure that other mens finning will abfolve the two thoufand innoeent from their duty ? If in the firfi Inflant it be confeflTed- ly the equal duty of all, how will the weaknefs and fm of one part change the obligation of all the reft ? 2. If the Churches be fomchow fup- pliedby mens fin, will it follow that truth and righteoufnefs in founder blamelefs men will not mend their fupply ? but muft be caft out by Others fin ? 3. And where can the wit of man ever fet bounds to fuch power of finners ^ It , will here be granted us, that if the moit in France conform to Popery, it will not difoblige all o- thers from the exercife of their Miniftry : And who then can fay, what thofe untruths and fins are which a weak and erring Miniftry may be guilty ofj which fhall ferve to difoblige the reft ? rJo man here can fee us any certain meafure. 4. Would it have an honeft found if it fhould befaid to the people, The greatfr part- of^ the I 2 Mini-- [,i6] Minifters by fin fyea grofs deliberate fin unre- pented of) have procured the liberty of their Miniftry j and they are emrvfor you , and there-r fore you muft hear none of thole that refufed fo to fin, and are caft out, e, g, fuppofe it were the fubfcribing of the Covenant againfl Prelacy that were made the Condition of our Preaching here by Law : Or fubfcribing to the Divine Right of unordained Elders and their power in Presbyte- rian Clalles : Ifmoftof the Minifters take that Covenant, doth that prove that all the reft if forbidden to Preach muftbe fiient f This were an eafie way to introduce any Errour, by for- bidding any but the defenders of it to Preach ? UffilUn might not thus have put down the Gofpel, nor f^alens have put down the Homo^ otiftans (as they called the Orthodox,) nor the Papifts fo put down the Proteftants^ why may Calvinifis or Lutherans fo put down one ano- ther f As if I were bound to be a Minifter only till other men will Tin ! Obj. Bfttjuppoje that the fin be on the jilenced A^inifiers party and the other be in the trmk^ u^rif I. Then the filenced Minifters are not guiltlefs of the Schifm. 2. But if it befo^ if their errour be in a fmall and diffcult matter, not deferving filencing (as theirs Rom, 15'. about meats and daies &c ) it may be i^v greater Schifm in the filencers, then in them. Obj. But fuppofe it a doubtful cafe, and one party take confenting to be a fin, and the other part and the greater take it to be none. If you may preach on becaufe you thinkjhat you are in the right, then no Heretick^(hould be filenced. ^nf This was ani'wered before i, If men will . ftill \ fo the Proteftants difowned the Papift Bifhops 5 And Bugcnhagius Pomerafjfts a Presbyter re- formed and oidained Bifhops in Denmark^ Bifhop Vflier himftif told one of us, that being asked by his Sovereign whether he found that ever Presbyters ordained Presbyters ? he anfwered, / canjhew jour 'Mujejty more^ even w'jei e Presby- ters made Bi/hops, citing the u4Uxandrian cuftom out of 7erom to Evagrtus. The Judgment of JE«g/{/^ Biftiops and Divines for the validity of fuch Ordination bv Presbyters, and of the Ordi- nation in the Reformed Churches abroad, fomc of us have proved heretofore at large. 4. Clirilt having made a Law which conferreth the Pafto- ral Power on him that is made a du: Receiver (as the King's Charter doth the Power of the Lord Mayor on him that is duly chofen to \z) it followeth that no more is abfolurelv neceifa- ry to fuch rece[)tion of that Power,buc that the perfon be duly qualified,and have confent and cp- fortunity^ and the beft inveftiture which the time and place will afford: Of which Voetipu de dffperata cut-ifa Paparm, and one of us in a Dlf- pute of Ordination y have long ago fa id that vvhich we fuppofe will never be well anfwered. 5". And Grotim de Imperio famm. Pcteft. circa Sacra (an excellent Bookj hath (hewed, that he that is the fole P aft or of a Church, is in effed a Bifhpp. x\nd indeed Dr. tiammond (as is faid) in his Differ, and ^nnotattens alTerteth de faftj, that in Scri- ptures one Bifhop without any Presbvtef under him was fetled in each Church ; fo that every Paftor of a particular Church then was a Bifhop (as far as can be proved :) And if that was the Apoftolical inftirution that every Church have a I Bifhop^ Cm 4] Bifhop, and that there vvas no fole Paper ( at leaft) but Biftiops, then he that is ordained the Paftor, ('at lealt fole or chief; of a particular Church is ordained a Bilhop : The reafon is, be- caufe his Office and Power followeth the Law and Charter of Chrtft that made it, and not of the invefling Mirdfierial Ordainer if he Would al*. ter it, or pronounce it otherwife. LXVI. 22. Not to obey Lay- Chancellours where they govern the Church by the power of the Keys, decreeing Excommunications and Ab- fblutions, and performing the work of Explora- tion and Admonition belonging to Bifhops in order thereto, we take to be no Schifm ; nor to refufe fubfcribing or fwearing to fiich a Govern- ment. LXVII. 23. Not facriiegioufly to defert the lacred Minillry when vowed and confecratcd thereto, is no Schifm. LXVIII. 24. Where fuch fins are made the Condition of Minift ration by men in power, as that all the whole Mimftyy of a Kingdom are bound in confcience to deny confent and confor- mity thereto, it is the duty of ^// the Mrmfl:ry inprimoinfiante^ to forbear their Minilterial Of- fice or none 5 for the reafon is the fame to all : For example; If ten or twenty untrue or un- righteous forbidden things, muft be fubfcribed, declared, covenanted, or fworn, or as many fins pradifedj yea were it but one, no doubt but the whole Minillry is bound to deny Conformity to anyone fuch thing. Now if ail thefe muU for- bear or lay down their Office, becaufc forbid- den by men to exercife it then it is in the power ofa Prince to caft out Ghriftianity when he pleafcth. 15-. When the Parliament's Armies were wbrltcd and weakened by the King, and they found themfelves in danger of being overcome, they intreared help from the Scots, who taking the advantage of their ftraits, brought in the Covenant as the Condition of their help; which the Parliament rather accepted than they would lofe them, which at firft was impofcd on none by force : But Cto pafs by all other Confidera- tionsj was judged by many wife men, to be an occafion of divifion, as making the oppofltion to FreUcy, to be the terms of the Kingdoms Unity and Concord, when they might know that the King and a great, if not the greateft part of the Kingdom, were of the contrary mind, and fo ic was thought to be (as the Papal terms of Unity^ a means of unavoidable divifion : But others thought that becaufe it tied them to no endea- vours, but in their Places and Callings, they might take it. 16. The AlTembly of Divines at V/cftminfter were men that had lived in Conformity, except about eight or nine of them and the Scots : But being fuch as thought Conformity lawful in ca(e of deprivation but the things impofedtobea (hare, which fhould be removed if it could be lawfully done, theyalfo received theCovenant, but were divided .bout the fenfe of the word [^Prelacy,'] many proTeiling their Judgment to be for Moderate Epifcopacy j whereupon the de- fcribing addition? [^^rckbiJlTops, BiJbcpSj Dearjs, ^rchdeacom'] were added . And upon (uch a Pro- feflion that it difclaimcd not all Epifcopacy-, Mr. Coleman is fa id to have given the Covenant to the Houfe of Lords. And they complained of the [iz8] Parliament which tied them to meddle with no-» thing but what they offered to them. 17. This Covenant and Vow was taken by the Tarliament, and by their Garrifons diud Souldurs that would volunrarily take it, as a teft whom they would truftjthe reft being had in fufpenfion; And after the wars; by fuch as were ordained Minifters,and by the Kings adherents when they made their compofuions 5 fo far was it afrer-^ ward impofed. But many Minifters and Gentle- men refufed it, and fo did Cromwei*s Souldiers, and in many Counties few did take it. 18. How far the Parliament was from being Presbyterians, may partly befeen in thePropo* fitions fent from them by the Earl oT EJfex to the King at Nottingham^ and partly by their defeating all the defires and endeavours of thofe that would have Presbytery fetlcd through the Land : We know of no places but London and Lancafhire where it was commonly taken up, and fome little of it at Coventry, and fome few fuch places. And that was only as a tolerated or commended thing, without any impofition that ever we knew of: And accordingly it came to nothing in a fhort time. 17. Till their ne AT modelling their Army, the Parliament had given out all Commiffions to their Souldiers to fight for {_Ktng and Parlia- Tnent,'] But then the King's name was left out 5 which feeming to many thoufands an utter change of the Caufe, from that time many did defert them : And thereupon the Party called Sedaries flowing in to Cromml, and his Army conquering, the power fell into their hands,whQ imprifoned the King, accufed and drove away cleveo I Scots, with the other changes there attempted, die defignes charged on the Marq. o{ Hamilton ^ the fear of the Lords lofing the Tyths, fire, which. Dr. Heylin mentioneth as the caufesor occafions of their arming there, with the pro- gress thereof, and their entring into England^ and the advantage thence taken by fbme Englifh Lords, to advife the Kingto call a ParJiament once and again, and thedifcontents and proceed- ings of that Parliament againft the twoMinifters of the King} for former things withfuch other matters we had rather the reader took from others,than from us. We are unwilling to be the mentioners of any more than concerneth our prefent caufe, and the things are Jvery com- monly known. 9. On the 23. of 0(^c/'fr, 1641. The Irifh fuddenly rofe , and murdered no lef*? than two hundred thoufand perfons, and Dublin nar- rowly efcaped them , of which we refer the Reader to the examinations publifhed by Dr. Henry fones^ fince a Bifhop in IrelaM, and to the hiftory of Sir fohn Temple^ and to the Earl of Orerfs Anfwer to Mr. Weljh, 10. The dreadfulnefs of this Maflacre ( fo far exceeding the French j& the news fent over that the Irijlo [aid that they had the Kings CemmiJJlon znd the foregoing jealofifies oi the people and the Parliaments Declarations^ raifed in multitudes of the people a fear that the Irifh when they had ended their work there would come over hither and do the like ; and that they had partakers in England oivihom we were in danger, and that there was no way of fafety but to adhere to the Parliament for their own defence, or elfe it would [12 6] Would quickly be too late to complain.' 11. In 1642. the lamentable Civil Warr brake out ; At which time as far as ever wc could learn by acquaintance with fome of them and report of others, excepting an inconfiderable number, the Houfes of Lords and Commons confifted of thofe that had ftill lived in confor- mity to the Church of England and the Epifcopal Government and were fuch Conformifts as Dr. Hejiin defcribeth Archbifhop Abbot and the Clergy andParliaments of his times to have been. Crying out of the danger of a new partie, that faid they would fhake out ReligionyLiberties and Fropertj, And fuch were they when the War began. Presbytery being then little known among them. 12. Their fear of being overpowred by the party of whom they feemed to think them- lelves in fudden danger, caufcd feme of them to countenance fuch Petirionings and clamours of t\\t Londoners, Apprentices, and others, as we think diforders and provocarion of the King. 13. The ftrft open beginning was about the Militia: And whether the Lord Lieutenants whom the Parliament cho(e, were not almofl all Epifcopal Conform ft Sy we intreat the Reader but to perufe the Catalogue in the ordinance for that Militia, and to ask any that well knew themi (cis fome of us did many of them) and he may certainly be iatisfied. 14. The fame we fay i.Or the far great efi part of the General Otficers, ColLonels, Lieutenant- Collone]3,and Majors of the Earl of Epx^s Ar- my. 2, And of the Sea-Captains. 3. And of the Major Generals of Brigades, and Counties through the Land, iy. When Divines to the Synod of Dor/*, who owned and [helpt to form thofe Articles : And he tells us fthat Bifhop Laud had no Bifhops on his fide but iBifhop Neale, Bifhop Buckeridge^ Bifhop Corbet^ !and Bifhop Hovpfon^ and after Bifhop Momtague^ land thought it not fafe to trull his Caufe to a Convocation 5 the major part called then Ths Church of England^ i.Cryed down Arminianifm as dangerous Docflrine; 2. Cryed down any neerer aff roach to tin Pafiflsy and the Tolera^ tion of them 5 3- And were much for the Law againfl ahfolhtenefs in the King ; and Dr. Heyltns and Rufhmrth's Colled, will tell you the full ftory oi Manw^aring & Sihhorp,2Lr\d Archbifhop Abbots refufing to licenfe Sibthorp's Book, and theConfequentsofall. Thus thefe two Parties grew into jealoufies, the Old Church-men accu- fmg the New on thefe three accounts, and the New ones ftriving,as Dr.He^lm defcribeth them, to get into power and overturn the Old. 5. In this contention the Parliaments alfo in- volved themfelves and the Majority ftill clave to the Majority of the Bijloops and Clergy (then called the Church of England :) And in all or mofl Parliaments cried up Religion^ Law and Propri - ^r;' and the Liberty o{^ SubjeBs^ and cried down Arminianifmy MonspoUesfionnivence and Eavon- ring of Papijisy and their increafe thereby j ex- prefTing by Speeches, and Remonfiranccs, their jealoufies in all thefe points, till they weredif^ folved . 6. The writings of Bijhop Jewel, and much more Bijhop Bilfon, and moft of all Mr. Richard Hooker, and fuch as were of their mind, fhew us what Principles there, and then were by the Laity I them, received. WewiP Laiety that followed them, not recite their words, left our intent be mifun- derftood; neither Bijhop Bilfons inftances in what cafes Kings may be refifted by armes Nor Mr. Hoekers that maketh Legiflation the natural right of the Body politick, and govern- ing power to be ihence derived, to depend upon the Body, and to returne to it by efcheats,when« heirs fail, and that the King is flnguUs Major and Hniverfis Minor ^ 5rc. (His eighth Book was in print long before Bifhop Gauden publifhed it, who yet vindicateth it to be Hookers own.) 7. In 1637, 1638, i<^39. A. Bifhop Landuib' ing more fevericy againft diflenters than had been ufed of late before, and the vifitations more enquiring after private fafts and meetings and going out of wens own Varljhes to hear, and fuch like, and alfo the Book for fports on the Lords dates being necelTarily to be read by all the Conformable Mmifters in the Churches, and Altarsy Rail es and Bowing towards them being brought in, and in many places afternoon Ser- mons and iL^^/^r^j put down^ the minds of men before filled with the aforementioned jealoufies, were made much more jealous than before. And after the imprifonment of feme, the ftig- matizing of fome, and the remorall of many beyond the Seas, and the death of more, the Nonconformable Minifters were reduced to the paucity before mentioned ; but the minds of many people were more alienated from ihe la- ter fet of Bifhops, and the old fort ofConfor- mifts more jealous of them, and more afraid of Popery, &c. than before. 5. The new Liturgy then impofcd on the 5. Queen EUz^abeth and King fames difcoun- tenancing and fuppreflTing the Nonconformifts, they attempted in Northamtonjhire and WarwicJ^- jhirc a little while to have fet and kept up private Churches and governed them in the Presbyterian way ; But that attempt was foon broken and fruftrate by the induftry ofBiOop WhitgHift and Bancroft : And the Nonconformifts lived according to their various opportunities ; fbme of them conformed: fome were by conni- vence permitted in peculiars and fmall impro- priate places , or Chappels that had little maintenance, in the publick Miniftry, which kept them from gathering fecret Churches : fome of them had this liberty a great part of their lives, as Mr. HUderJham^Mv, DodyMx, Her- />7g, Mr. Paget, Mr. Midfley fenior and junicr^ Mr. LangUy^Mv, S/4rfr,and Mr. y^at Bremieham Mr. Tailor J Mr. PatewAft, Mr. Paul Bayne, Mr. Fox of Tevckshuryy John Fox, and many more. Some had this liberty all their live?, as Mr. Knewfiidbs, Dr. ChAcidencn, Dr. ReignoUs Dr, Humphrey, Mr. Perkins, Mr. fohn Ball, Mr. Barnet, Mr. Ceeree, Mr. Root, Mf. Atkins Mr. Gtlpin, John Rogers and many others : feme were faintodiifr up and down by hiding them- felves, and by flight and thefe preached fome- timesfecretly in the houfes where they were, and fometime publickly for a day and awny, "Where they could be admitted: fo did Mr. Parker, Mr. Br aafhaw, Mr. Ntco Is, Mr, Bright man, Mr. Bramsk^l, Mr. Hurrjfhrey Fen, Mr. Sutcijf, Mr. Thomas, and many more ; and after their filencing Mr Cotton, Mr. Hooker, and many more that went to America , Mr. Cartm>ght was per- [122] permitted in theHofpital at IVarwic^, Mr. //^ z;jn died: And fmce then we have been been called to many attempts for Unity,in which we have twice come to an -agreement with thofe honeft, peaceable, pious and learned Di- vines of the Church of EngU^^id^ who were ap- pointed to treat of ic with us. But that figni- fied nothing as to our healing, while Reafons unknown to us, or ineitabfe prevailed. 40. Yet ftill we have been called on to Tell what we ^hck^ at, and wh^t ;v^ dcfired, and what would [at nfie ///, ( who defire nothing but leave to excercile the Miniftry to which we were ordained) and the Cant l\ill goeth on among the ignorant at leaii, as if we had never told them to this day 5 or as i f fince the new confor- mity we had ever been called or had leave to tell them, or as if the fame men would endure us to tell them our cafe of. diffent ard the rea- fons of ic to this day. But the Judg is at the door. SECT. VilL The Mcittersof Fauf, as to zz^jjI is rcqvr. redoj fis, by Laws and Canon, to ijjhicb *we miifl conform ; And fir fi of Lay-men, I. /^AF Laymen that will have any Govern- \J ment or Truft in any City or Corpora- tion,is necelTarily required the taking of the fol- lowing Oath and Declaration by a Law. *' / Swear that it is not Lawful upon any ^' pretence whatfoever to take Arms agalrifl " the King : And that 1 Abhor that Irajterous " pofition that Arms may he taken iy His Authg- " rtty againji his Perfon, ir ag^injt thofe that are ''C07P3- [mO *• Cofnmijftoned by him^ And the Declaration is « [ rL\t there is NO O B L JG^TION '^ fipojj me or ^ N T OTH E R perfon, from " the Oat '? Commonlj called thefolemn League and " Covenant. 1. By this Oath and this Declararion the Government and Trufi of all the Ciries and Corporations of England are conftituted or | qualified. 2. Part of this Vow and Covenant is [ againft Poperjjft/perftition^ ^nd prof ine fiefs ^ind all that ts aguinjh jound doctrine and Goaljnefs : that we Will Ki pent of our fins, unfeignedly, and amend our lives, &-c, ] which the Noncontormifts take to be Laveftu and Neceffarj\\\\\i'^<^, 3. Thoufands of people lived in the Kings Garrifuhs, or Qu;^rters, and thoufands were then unborn or Children, who never took this Vow or Coveiianr, nor ever heard or read ir, or know what, is in ir. A. The Parliament that impofcd it on others torik ir voluntarily rhtmfclves, as did many ' thpufand more. '5. Manv thoufands took ir that never faw the facts of each other, nor know m what fenfe^ er With xvh.it mind all others took it : The fe) ft' being, doubtful, all took it not rn on fenle : ^ud many thought themfelves nor boun to t-^ke it in the impofers fence, where th^ words m ght bear another 5 And fo, its like, th .ught the Royal party of the Nobility and Gentry, who took it at their compofjtion. 6. It was a Vow to God, as well as a Cove- nant with men (as the words fhew.) 7. The Controverfie is not, i. Whether it was [U3] was Lawfully Impofcd, 2. Or whether it was Lawfully T^k^n, 3. Or whether it bind as a League, 4. Nor whether it bind to any unlawful thing ("which all renounce) But, 5. \Vhetheras a F^ow mad. to God, it bind to things necejfary ( as againft Sch\(m,Profanenefs,Poperj: to R.pent^ 5rc.) to wh ch men were before bound by other obligations. Nor whether they that took it not be bound bv it to repent,8rc.but whether no one perfon in the three Kingdoms t\ ho took it, be (b bound : And that fince the Scots drevv his Ma- jelly to fecm to own it ( which we judge they did unlawfully. j II. All Parents who "^ill have their Children baptized, mal^ fubmit them to thefignofthe CrcXc.js it is after defcribed. ,^'W/; mnfi all that a'^e to he baptiz^ed at age [nhnjit themfdves to it, l\l. All perfons that have Ch (dren to be baptized muft conform as followeth i. They muft procure three perfons to be Godfathers and Godmother, who muft perfonally prefent the Child to be baptized, and muft promife aud Vow to God in the Childs name the duties of the Covenant, and muft in the name of the Child fay [ that be renouncsth the Devil and all his xvorksy the vain pomp and glory of th^ world &c^ and that he fiedfafily believeth all the articles of faith , that he xvill he baptiz^cd and that he "will obediently kjep Gods holy vptH and Command- ments^&c. ] Not that they believe^ confsnt &c^ but that he ( the Child ) doth belv-ve^ defire^ &c. And it is not a meer promife for the future [ I •rr/7/ believe and renuimce^ &c, ] but a prefeffion for the prefent tim : \_I do believe fiedfajp/y and I do unomce ] And in the Catechifm it is faid that iRepen-^ [144] J[RepeHtance vphereby they forfaks fin^ and faith vpherehj they fiedfa^/y believe &c, are reqnired of perfons to be baptiz^ed ( and not only that have been baftiz^ed ) And yet that Infants that cannot do thisiare to be baptlTiedy becahfe\^they prom^fe them by their fureties, ] and it is not faid becaufe they profefi to do them at prefent by their furcties. 2. The Child is baptized upon the under-, taking of thefe perfons as fponfors or Cove- nanters, yvhofe parts and duties are thus exprefied, [ To fee that this Infant be tanghtjo feon as he Jhall be able to learn, what a folemn P^oxv, promife and profe/Jion he hath here m>%de by yoti-, and that hsmayi^now thefe things the better^ ye fhall call upon him to hear fermons, and chief y ye fhall provide that he may Learn the Creed, the Lords ^ prayer, and the ten Commandements, in the vulgar tongue^ and all other things which a Chriftuan ought to kjiow and believe to his fouls health 5 and that this Child may be brought up to lead a Godly , and a Chnfiijin life. ] ^ 3. The Conformifts here are not agreed them-^ fclves, what that fubjedive individual Faiths Yenwici.itiGn and dafire are which the Infant at pre- fent PROFESSETH by his fureties : It is not that the Infant doth aBually believe hirnfelf for the Catechifm confcQech that he doth not. Nor is there any probability that he doth, unle(s hy^ miracle unknown. And if it be any ones faith el(e that the Infant then Profepth which is Imputa- tive ly his civn, it is not agreed whofi faith that is or muft be 5 whether the Godfathers , or the Churches, ^^^ what Churches, whether that Con- gregations, or the Diocefan Churches, ot the iV^- tional [U5l iional Churches^ or the Vmverfal Church^ or whether ic muft be the Parents^ Adopters or On7«^rj of the Child. 4. Though the Godfathers be not by words to promife their P^rf J, yet ftanding purpo(eIy there as undertakers of it, and hearing the Minilter exprefly tell them what their PART and DV TT \s, their coming and (landing in that relation, is a plain fignification of confenr, and rendereth them obligedCovenanters or Sponfors. 5.Thefe fponfors are not obliged to profefs that the Child is theirs by Adaption or any propriety. And fo far is any fuch adopting or omnng from their purpofes, that we never in all our lives knew any Godfather or Godmother as fuch, ( not having before taken the Child as theirs on other reafons ) that ever became a fponfor with fuch a fignified intent. 6. In moft Country Parifhes that we have known, a great part of the Communicants, feem Ignorant themfelves of what is to be undertaken for the baptized, ( as we judge b;>' our tryal where wc have lived, and the credible report of other Paftors : ) And too many tiotorioufly live themfelves in a courfe of life con- trary to what is to be undertaken for theChild. 7. In all our lives we never knew oneperfbn that undertook this Office of Godfather or Godmother who beforehand gave the Parents any credible promife or fignification, that they had any purpofe at all to perform, what the Church Chargech on them, and they there undertake as their parts and duties, 8. Nor did we ever know one in all our lives that as a Godfather or Godmother did perform itj viz. .{To fee themfetvesthat the Child be tunght his Covenant as focn as he is able to learn, and to provide that he be taught all before recited, his Crced,&'c. and ail uhthgs which a Chrtftian ought to k^ovf and bdieve to hts fouls he alt hi and that he he virtHoufljf brought up to Uada godly and a Chri* fitan life : But they leave ihcmto the Parents, 9. No man can compel another to be Godfa- ther or Godnnother. 10. All fach undertakers that we have known have been of (bme of thefe following forts ; I . Either ignorant perfons that knew not,or care^ Ufs that confidercd not what they did : 2. Or perfons that mi^ool^ the (enfc of the Church, and thought that they were but the reprefenters of the Parents^ and that what they promifed/it wat not they, but the Parents that were bound to perform : 3. Or Nonconformifis ( in this point } who purpofed beforehand to be but the Parent^ Reprefentatives, and that the promifr and obli- gation (hould all be devolved from them on the Parents, though they knew the Church meant othervvife j and that they were not bound to the Churches fcnfej and therefore their ftanding to hear {j his is your par t'^ was no confent to take it for tbeir parr. And none of all thefc do anfwer the Churches fenfe in their undertaking : And if wc are commonly baptized and made Chriltians in a way of falfe flowing or Covenanting of fuch perfons, or of delufory Equivocation, it is not well. 11. We know not where Parents can procure any to undertake this Office as the Church ini- pofeth it, that credibly fignifie themfelves able and willing to perform it : wc could not do it our felves were we never fo defirgus ; Perhaps [m>1 fome Rich men might hire others td take thcit Children into their Care and Edticatmn, as muft be promifed ; but who would do fo for the poor? yea for all the poor o^ England f And the Non- conformifts are not (atisned that it is lawful to engage any in a perfidious covenanting before God, when before-hand they have no credible? fignification of any purpofe to perform it. Nay^ when the Parent refcilveth to educate his owrt Child, and not to truft him to the Provifion or care of others. 12. The Minifter Covenanting \jo ufe the form in the 3ook^cfCo9rmon Prayer prifniped in admi- hifrrationof the SuCraments^and Ho dthef'^ Can, 36. Ho Parent maj/ fpcak^a vpurd tn the n^me of iois own Child, r\o^XO enter htm there into the Cove- nant of God, nor profefs that he otfereth him to Baptifm by virtue of, and in confidence in the promife [/ will hs thy God, and the Gjd of thy fcedin their Generations-^ Nor to promife him- felf what the Godfathers arc to promife : The words alfo of the Can. 29. are tbefe 5 '' [_iSfo Pa^ ' rent Jt?aU be urg^d to be PHESENT -^ nor be ** admitted to any^er as Godfather for his own ^' Child : jN^or any Godfather or Godmother Jkall ** be fpiffered to mak£ aay other anf^fer or fpeech ''than hj the Book^of CotPtmon Prayer is prefer ibed '* in that behalf. 13. It is the Godfathers work alfo (by the Li- turgy) to take care that the Child he brought tif the Bijhop to be confri^^^d by him ( in the manner of the Church oi' England) as foon as he can fay the Greed, Lords Prayer, and ten Com- mandments , and be further iufiruBed in the Qhwah Gattchlfm -, which God fa then tjfe not L 2 at [148] at all to perform ; nor do the Parents ufc to ex- ped it : Nor doth one Child of a multitude on- derftand what the Byptifmal Covenant is^ of ma- ny a year after they have learned to fay the faid Gatechifm. 14 That the Godfathers ftand not there as the Reprefenters of the Parents is evident (ac- cording t© the (enfe of the Church) becaufe the Parenthimfelf is not fufFered to do it, or (peak one covenanting word 5 nor muft be urged to be prelent 5 nor are they to fpeak in the Parents name in any of their undertakings^ Nor is there the leait intimation that the Church taketh the Sponfor for the Parents Reprefentative. ly. The Parents are to be admonifhednot to defer the Baptifm of their Children longer than the firft or fecond Sunday, unlefs upon a great and reafonable caufe to be approved by the Curate ( whether they can get underftanding, credible Godfathers or not rjThefe are the Mat- ters ofFadl. Here note i. That there is no Controverfie between the Conformifts and Nonconformiits, whether Christians Infants fhould be baptized: l.Nor whether aConformifts baptizing be valid: 3. Nor whether the Parents prefence be abfo- lutely neceflary, and another may not fpeak in his name: 4. Nor v/hcthcr Adopters, or any Froprieters may not covenant for the Child : y. Nor whether the old Sponfors be lawf{]l,who r. Witnelfed the credibility of the Parentj 2. And undertook the Chriftian Education of the Child, ifrheParenrs fhould either die or apoftarize : The Nonconformifts are againft no fiich Spon- fors, though they think that their Children have right [»49l right toBaptifm without iucb. 6. Nor.do they deny that Baptifm in the Parifh-Churches is va^ //Wand UvpffilsLS to the Parents and Godfathers, if they do but agree on the ISIonconformifts way, that the ^ponfors (hall hut reprefent the Pa- rents, and that they be not bound by the con- trary judgment of the Authors of th^Lirurgy to the contrary. But the qiieft ions are i^ Whe- ther a Cbriftians Child,- whole Parents h4v.e.-no way forfeited their credit, have not, tight to Baptifm, without other Godfathefs.. z. Whether the Parent fhould not foUmnly enter ^i$ -mtk Child intp the Covenant cf GodQiS well asin.tiipes of Circumcifion. ) And whether any Parent fhould be/(?r^;^^^« it, viz.. to appear iind fpcak as the Reprefenter of the Child , or Undertaker for him, and Promifcr of his Education. 3; Whe^ ther that ChrU mu^ prjofifs by another. ili^t.He Himfelf BelievethyRenofcnceth, Repenteth ^nd.De^. fireth Baptifm : And it be not rather to, be prc- fejfed that he is the feed of a Believing, feuitcht Parent^ whofe WUl \%zs his. Will, and is under God's Promise [/ vpill he thy God, and the C(>d of thyjeed,'} 4. Whether a ChriUian Parent may confent to the perfidiotu undertaking of, apy God- fathers, who give him not the Icall reaton to be* lieve that they intend that prpvirion for the Children which they undertake: Grelfe-may let his Child be unbaptized till he can get fucfi a credible Undertaker j which is never like iq be with molt, or many. ^. Whether the. Chil- dren of Heathens, or Infidels, or Atheifts, have right to Baptifm upon the prefentation of any Godfather,, who never ado.pfeth them, or taketh them for his own, nor giveth any credible notice L i " that D5ol chat he really intendcth to educate thofeChtf- dren as pro forma he feemerh to undertake: Or whether fuch Children are truly faid to believe, becaufe the Godfather, or Minifter, or Congre- gation, or Diocefs, or Nation, or Catholick Church believe. HI, The Nonconformifts are not of one mind about receiving the Lords Supper Kneeling i Many judge it Lavpfnl, though neither neceffary nor molt eligible were they free 5 fome judge it alfbVnojt eHgiMe : And fome judge it,as things ftdnd/unlawfu! : Their reafbrs are. 1. In doubtful cafes duty lieth on the fureft fide : But this to them is a doubtful ^aleon one fide, and to imitate Chrifts inftitution by foch furincrasmen ufe to do at meat, is certainly Lawful. 2. Becaufe they think this Kneeling violateth the reafons of the fecond Commandment, being ufed where,by whole Countries of Papifts round about us, and many among us it fignifieth Bread-Worjhip or Idolarry by the fame A(ftion at the fame (eafon iifcd. For rhey Tuppofe that thelccdnd Commandment forbiddeth Images^ as being ExternaljCorporaljfdoUtry, and SymhoiiTLing fcandaloully with Idolaiors, though the mind intend the vvtjrfr.iping of the true God alohe. And fuch they think this kneeling is, and that it encouragerh the Papilts (as is inftanced in a ftory in the Life of Bifhop Hall. ) 3 Becaufe they think that the Tradition and Cuftom of the Catholick Church and the Canons of the greareft General Councils not repealed by any othVr ( as Ntc, i. Can. ro, & Can, TrulL&c,) are of ftronger obligation than the Ci50 the Canons of oar Convocation. AfKi thoft Canons, Cultoms and tradition prohibite all Adoration by Genuflexion on any Lords day in the year, and on any week day els between Eafie^ and whit font ide 5 And this cuftom continued 1000 years as the Tradition of the Univerfa! Church 5 and was never repealed but changed by degrees by contrary pradice : They that think not that they are bound by thefe Canons or Cuftoms at all, yet think that they arc enough to nullifie a contrary Canon of a lower power J or ad hominem may excuic them. Yea the Conftitutions called the Apoftles, feem to Command all the people to receive the Sacra- ment itanding and to go for it Lib. 2. Cap, 57. Having prefcribed the order of worfhip ( that after the old Scriptures read^they fmg a Pfalm and then read the Ads and Epiitles and the Gofpels, and then that the Presbyters one by one exhort the people firft and the Bifhop laft ( for in thofe time every Church that had an Altar had a Bifhop) he concludeth IPoftea vero fiat facrificium, cun^opopulo Stante & plentio pre cant e^ & oblations fa^a, ] ijHtfque ordo feorfim corpHs Domini & precicfum fanguiuem fnmat ^ accede nt^s ^rdine cum pndore & reverent ia ut ad corpus Regis JtemmHlieres openo capite,ut ordinemeantm deeet, accedant that is [ After let the facrifice be made, all the people ftanding and praying in pl$nc€ : j4nd the oblation being made let every ^der apart take the body of Chrift and hit precious blood : Coming to it in order with mode ft y and reverence as to the body of the King, .^nd let the women approach with covered heads asbecometh their ard*r, j L 4 For [ r5ij For fuch reafons as thefe fet together, fome Nonconfbrmifts, {Lzy and Clergy j take this ■ Kfiecling (while Papifts about us by the fame gefture adore the Bread ) to be unlawful, who yet profefs as great Reverence to Chrift and the Eicbarrft as any others. * But other Noncontbrmifts fay that they can 'anfwerall thefe arguments. But that they truly render the fcruple? of the diflenters f^//^r^^/f, and the perfons unmeet to he therefore eMof»mft^ fjicate, : •• : : 2. By the Canon and Rubrick, no one of theft diflentersmufi- beadmitred to the holy Commu- nion, Can. 27. Saith \_No Minifter when he cele- " brateththe Communion fh all wittingly adminiftet *' the fame to any^h^t tlofuch as kneel^ftnder fain of ^' fnfpenfton.'] ' And the Minifters Covenant to ufe *^ no form of admlniftringtheSa^rameht^'but accoV'* " ding to the I iturgie. V.The Rubrick afrerConfirmation faith [ There fball none be admitted to the holy Communion^ till fvch tim^ as he be confirmed^ or he Readj and ' l)cjirott5 to be confirmed. So that defire of Con- firm.irion in the Englijh way, is made aneceflfary Condition of Communion. • -A "^ -'*" 2. The puhlick owning of the Baptifinal Covemmr, is that which the NoncoTifbrmiftlafe fo far' ffem Being againlt, that they take it with a ferious Confirmation thereupon • to be the iTa^er w;,y of tranfirion from the Infant ftate of Church- mf mberfhip, into that of the A*dult : antl the moft Congruous means of uniting diffenrers ' abonfChurch difcipfine, and of preventing. Anabaptiflrv that can be found out. But many /oi>er Chrift ians arc unfatisfied with the Englifo '-''*' Avay [15?] way of Confirmation^ i. Becaufc they find it fo iike to that Confirmation which the Papifts have made a Sacrament, and which very many beyond-Sea Proteftants have written againft : vide DalUum de confirmat, 2. Becaufe it is made the proper work of a Diocefan, and wholly denyed to the Parochial Paftors; And becaufe thofe Diocefans know not ordinarily T\heiher the perfons be meet or unmeet to be confirmed, being ftrangcrs to themjfor how can they know all the perfons, men, women and fuch Chil- dren of fo many Parifhes as a Diocefs doth contain : ( fome Diocefies having above a thoufand Parifhes others many hundred : One above 100 miles in Length, and others, very great) ? Its true, that the Minifter of the Parifh is bid to Catechil^ them, and to bring or fend in writing the names of fuch as he thinks fit for Confirmation. But i. This is not ordinarily done: but Children incur time have ufed.to run toge- ther to a bifhop when he came into the Country on that work, without the Minifters Certificate or Godfathersj and none, that ever we knew of, that came for Confirmation in this manner, was refufed : And as the Bifhop never faw or knew one of the multitude whom he Confirmeth, fb he taketh not time ^o far to examine them as to give him rational fatisfaftion of their fitnefs : Nor indeed can he poffibly do itforcneofa multitude of fo large Dioceiles, when molt ^r^^f Parijhes 1VC too big for a prelcnt Minifter who is acquainted with them better than a fbrange Diocefan can be : How can a man that hath fo many other employments as Diocefans have find Jcifure^ were he never fo wiirmg,to examine fo. fo TQany hundred thoulands as are in this Dio-^ cefs ? or fo many (core thoufands as are in many others ? }. And as the Minifters rarely certiftc according to the Canon, fo the Bilhop is not tyed to taice his conlent, but may thus impofc confirmed perfbns on his Communion, though he know them to be never Co ignorant or un*- meet. 4. And it is Children that are thus to be confirmed, v/ho rarely ever come fo young to own with any tolerable underftanding and (eri- oufneft, their Baptifmal Covenant. Few ofua by experience can fay, that we did it of many years after that wc had learned the Lords Frayer.&c. y. And no other qualification is nc- ceffary, but that he learn the Creed, Lords* Prayer, Decalogue, and Church-Catechifm, the bare words of which are learnt by rote by multitudes of Children, who underftand little or nothing of what they fiiy : We do not find, that if perfonsitay, unconfirmed till they are adult, that any Herefie or wickednefs of life, is a bar to their confirmation ; much left are they re- quired to bring any teftimony, that they live according to their Baptifmal Covenant. 6. And as faras we can learn, it is but a very fmall part of this Kingdom in comparifbn of the reft, that ever were confirmed. 7. Nor know we many Minifters that ever examined their people gene- rally, whether they were ready and willing. to be confirmed. VL The Nonconformable Laity are ejc&cd from the Communion of the Church, and their Children ('that are difpoied of by them^ from Baptifm, Ghriftendom and Chriftian burial, if not from falvarion^ ai far at ?.The meaning of this fubfcription i$ not agreed of t)y the Conformifts that take it: As to. the firft claule, fume fay that by [_ Nothing Contrar/ to the word"] is meant as it is rpoken,[ Nothing'} indeed. Others fay by [ Nothing ] is meani: f Nothing which I have difcernedfo to be : Ot ^.Nothing, exc.'pt fuch failings as all humane writings ate lyable to. ] And by [ Contrary'^ Some fay [ ddntrary in the Comn/on fenfe of t he 'word~\ is meant: 'But others fay thatby[Ct7«T trary ] is meant [/ 5 . So the later claufe, [ that he himfelf will ufe thdit form inpublick^ prayer and adminifiration Q\ the Sacraments and none othen^ ] Dr. Heylin and very many others fuppofe is meant properly as is fpoken vizj. That by the form is meant ajl the words and orders^ and that by pHblicI^ prayer is. meant as is fpoken, uill public k^ prayer nfed by a Aimifter in the ppiblick^ affemblies ] And that by [ None other ] is meant [ neither wholly nor tn pdTt. ] But others think that by [ Form ] is meant only £ the form of words^ and not the orders ] And that by f none other ] is mtdXitiovAy X; No other Bool^ of Common- Prayer or fet Litur- gie, ]' Or [ A^^ other entire form and order exciuy ding this {] And that it doth not mean [ No other form before or after Sermon in the Pulpit, Or in foms [157] fime parts of Worfhip^ fo it he of optr t>wn Cowps^ fare : ] Nor yet that we may not ufl- fometime fome other order than is prefcribed in the Ku- hx\Qk$,vi7i, I. Sometime read other Chapters than the Calender prefcnbeth, becaufe that Li- berty is exprefl'ed in the Preface to the fecond Book of Homilies : 2. Sometimes to give the Sacrament to fome that kneel not : 3. To baptize fome without the Crofs, 6rc. ( of which more hereafter) Becaufe the Rubrick faith only [_you JhalL do thus'] but laith not [^youfhall do no other- xvife. ] But to this the former fort anfvver i.That if any univerfal Negative (^none other) may be particularly or limitedly interpreted upon our own furmile?:, no Laws, Covenants or Promifes fignifie any thing, and no words are intelligible : 2. That we fubfcribe ftridly to this Article (io u(e no other form,) But not fo to the Book of Homilies, but only that wc take it for wholfoni Dod:rine : 3. That if the Rubrick for CrofTmg, Kneeling, Src. exclude not all other inconfifTcnt forms of adminiftration, it fignifieth nothing,biit leaveth every man to his own will. 4. It is yet a greater doubt with the Con- formifts themfelves, whether thefe words be nor at leaft a Covenant that They will ufs no ether printed prefcribed Liturgy, And fo fome think that it plainly obligtth them not to ufe thofe printed Forms which the Archbifhops and Bi- (hops have ufed to draw up and impole, for (e- veral Publick Fafts, Thankfgivings, and particu- lar occafions. But others think that it doth not bind them todifobey the Bifhops therein: but that fuch exceptions were intended though not expreft, or at Icaft had been infertcd if not tor- gotccn. IL The r«58] 11. The Ad of Uniformity requircth that e\*^-* ty Miniftcr that officiates " IDo openly andpu^ •' Ifckjj before the Congregation thi:re ajf^mbled^ *' declare his unfeigned ^ffent and Consent to the •* Vfe of all things in the Book^ contained and pre-* ^fcnbed^ in thefe words and no oth< r {^I A. B, da " here declare my unfeigned Affcnt and Confent *' to all and every thing contained and prefer ibcd, ** in and by the Bool^ entituled. The Booi^of Com- •' mon-Frayer,& Admmifiratiun oftheSacrammts •* and other Rites and Ceremonies of the Churchy ^ according to the nfe of the Church of England j *• together with the PjMter or Pfalms of Davld ** pointed as they are to he fang orfaid in Churches, •' and the form or m^.tner of makjng , ordaining ** andconfecrating of Bifhops,Priefl-s and Deacons,"} " And page lo. \_HeJhaU declare his unfeigned Af- •' fent and Confent unto, and Approbation of the *^faid Bool^, and to the ufe of all the Prayers, '* Rites and Ceremonies^ Forms and Orders there- •^ in contained and prefcriited according to the *^ form aforefaid,] 2. The Gonformifts themfelves are not agreed of the meaning of thefe plain words. One party expounding them as the Nonconformirts do, ac- cording to the propereft and ordinary ufe of the words, and the other party otherwife. The for- mer hold that as many Ads of Parliament Gon^ tein more in the body of the Adt than in the Title, and make the means more extenfive than the end, fo here the A S S E N T and G O N :>ENT tothe US E of the Book is tlieEHD in the firft claufe, and APPROBATION alfo in the fecond : And that the Declaring that form of wordiis x\\q Mians to that end: That Aliens [M9l Afifent fignificth jijfent to the Truth ] and [ Con* fenr and approbation ] relate to the Goodnefs^ re^itnde and ufe^ ] And that this is not only of the'Trayersand other parts which the fubfcriber is to Read to the people, but as is exprcft [ of all things ( without exception ] Conteined m and frejcribed by it j particularly [ to all the Prayers, Rites, Ceremonies, Forms and Orders % ] withoMt collufion or equivocation. The other part hold, that all this fignifieth no more, but that [ / Ajfent that I may lawfully ufe, and I Confent to ufe,fo much as belongeth to my place, and that / mil not unpe ace ably oppofe it, J Thf ir argument is, Becanfe [ to the Ufe, ] it mentioned before the Form of words. To which the other anfwer as before, that i. Thar ylppYobation is mentioned after as well as V\e, a, That x}m^ Means are larger than the end : At in the Corporation ACt, the end is the preventing of Rebellion j but the Means is Declaring that t There is no obligation oh me or any other from that Oath, j 3. That without groft violence Af- fent can be judged to mean no lefs than {^ A ff en- ting that it is fyue, ] 4. That there is not a word in the Book which was not intended for fome Vfe: And therefore, to Affent, Approve and Con- fent :o the Vfe, is more than metrly to Affent to the Truth : The Preface hath its U(e j and the Calendar its Ufe, and the Rubrick its ufes, and the reft of the parts their feveral Ufes 5 But did We believe it ro he falfe, how could we Approv§ ir,or of what Vfe would it be? 5. To put all out of doubt the Parliament-men long ago told us (noneContradidlingit to us) that into another Bill, thf houlc of Lordi added a Frovtfo that the Dccia- Declaration in the A far ds there is no miflake'] or [ ylfjcnttng and Confentlng tO-bd peaceable'.'} But Others fay that it is bur [to ^f- fent that It is true rvhcre it is not falfe, and u^ppr ve it as oood where it is not bad; and to Confent to tife it where I \have no cattfe to the contrary^ And they ask, i. Whether this be the ufual or pro- per (ignilicarioji of fuch words? 2, Whether any Non- [1^0 Nonconformlfts would rcfufe it in that fenfe. 3. Whether they will give leave to (he Papiits and all other fubjeds to take the Oathof Alle^ -giance in fuch a kind of fenfe and expofition. But there is one that hath defended this as true, and tells us that by the [/W/ moon ] is not meant that which we call xh^ juU moon, or the fame that's meant in the other parts of ihe Book, but by the f ft II moon is meant [ the mean ConjunEiion ] and [ the fourth oi'u^pnl that year 1664 Or tl4 dates after the ancteht new moon fo^nd by the Go/den mrxther the l/^th dnj of the £cclefiafiical Cjlclic ?wo«f^]Foran uld Mafs Book faith [ Pofi vtns diqmnoHium Qftare pleniltsnium & Dominica proxima factum celehra Fafchm Non V'jrifis invenens ft mtlle legas Codices. ] ^efi, I. Are we fure this Mais Book meant not pUndhniam as we do properly ? .^tfefi. 2. And are we lure they erred not thac wrote this? ^efK 3. And yet are you fure what they meantf ^eft:, ^. Would ycu perfwade us that our Convocation now borrowed their Direcflion from; this Mafs Book f «^ifctence ZJfe and fubmit unto, or which " IS net f^.irly defenfivlc aifatnft any that f ball op pofe thejame, &c. ] 2. Ffal, 105. z8. The words in thp the Liturgy and old TraFiflation are [; Theyvpere not obedient to his word ] And the new Tranflation according to the H€hf€vp\s[^Thcy rehdlednot againji his word ] Clear contrary .Therefore the Nonconformifts think that one of them is Con- trary to the word of God ( and this old Tranfla- tion is Continued ftill in the Church. ) ^. In the old Book in theGofpels thcfc texts are thus tranflated ^jJent Jo aU thtri^ Contained in the hMe accorAin^ to ttn^l^ran/lation^ but only ail things Contairf^d m the BihU as it \^ai ddiusrid' by^ thd fac^eld waiters 5 '"' • ahd in alt TranjlatiGns f^ fAii-"a&itliey ■x.m]y\ftgnifi€'&k^ exprtfs that to vs. But if they miijiit^but fay^^ad onejTaf'c e??} ounds rhe DecIararic/VpV)^ i^y/^«f^ &c. Tddli'thihgf Coni-di(icdy 6 r. Thar^^r^ Tior (fy humaJiefraiity Ji^iJ;J^»'2 ^h^X would C6oh Gon- fbrtn1itreir>. ■' ''■■' '■' ■-'^'- ''''''•■ - ' ^''■'' ••• •' 6. the Calen()^f It the- Cdtfitebn- Prayer appbinti^fh the pubjick' reading of' the Books C^WtdLu^pocrypha^ begir.iifji^ SV^frw^^ 28.' And fo Continuing to I^ovcmker 2^. Every day of the week, except the proper Leilbns'irtterpofed. Part of the Apocrypha to be read are the Book of Tobtt^ Judith, Beilj and the Dragon &cV 2. Learned Bifhops and Divines of the Church of England have written to prove that the(e Books are not only Aprocryphal but fabulous, and^ave manifeft untruths 5 As that the intralls of afifh will drive away all Devils and keep them from returning : When Chrift faith [ T^his kj.nd -n^octh not out hur- bj FaftiKg and Prayer ] And when the Angel faith that He was^the fonoi Ananias '>f the tribe of Napthati, ] (3rc[ - '^■^; ^' 3. Thefe Books are to be read ju ft in the place %nd order as the Sacred Scriptures are;and under the fam^ title of ihe J F/>/r Lpn ] Only called Apocry[,ha in the Bibles. Biit i. It is not appoin- ted that thePrieft tell the people fu : 2. If it were, they underftand" not CoiRimonly what £ Afocryfha\ f Apocrypha ] fig^nifieth : 3. If they were fome- time told it, they forget it 5 and apply not thac name to every Leffon that they thence hear. 4. It is not denyed that the founder Books thac are Apocrypha may be read in the Church as a Homily may be with due notice of their difference from the Canonical Books : But the queition is whether not only they^ bur the Books proved fabulous by many Proteftants, may be there read^ and that inftead of fa rnuch of the holy Scripture then omitted, and that without any better notice given to the Common people of the difference. 5. And the chief doubt is, whether this may not only be done, but alfo the Calendar as fo appointing it, may be Appro- ved of and Confented to by us all. 7. It hath been before opened, that no Parent is permitted to be Godfather to his own Child 5 or to (peak one word at his baptizing, to enter him into the Covenant of God, or dedicate him to him, nor to promife in his name, nor to undertake any part of his Chriftian education, nor fo much as to be urged to be prefenr. Nor is there a word to intimate that the Godfathers reprefcnt the Parent, or fpeak in his name or ftead, but the contrary is implyed. [Though the Fai-ents are to procure thefe God fathers. 2. It hath alfo been before fhewed how great a Controverfie it is, whether Infants Right to Gods promifes and Church ftate, be not by that Covenant [ / Will be thy God and the God of thy feed J ~] implyed in i. Cor, 7. i_j.. ^ els were yorrr Children unclean but novo are they holy, J And fo whether Infants have any right upon a God- fathers words there, who never took them for, M 4 his his own 5 if on the Parents account they have no right. And whether fuch Godfathers ad be truly the Childs in Gods account 5 3. And it was beTore enquired, la what fenfe this Godfather doch (^notp'omfe only thdit the ChWdJhall behave £tagre, but) in the Childs name profefs that he doih At pre fent believe : And wherher it be not enough [ and much more necelFary then the Godfathers faith) that he be the Child of a b Levpng Parent ^ dedicating him to God, 4 And it hath been fhewed that Godfathers. promife themfelves paitlv to teach the Child, ijnd partiv to provide thdt he be taught all that a Chrillian fhould learn as neceflary to his fouls health. 5. And that thefe Godfathers never ordinarily, give the Parents the leaftreafonto believe that they have any purpofc to do any fuch thirg as they undertake : Which is perfidi- oufhefs in the weightier bufinefs : And 6. alfa that ( as fuch ) they arc no adopters or owners of the Child. 7. And alfo how hard it is for any Parents ever to get better, feeing \K>i[er and better will not undertake it in the forefaid conformable fence. 8. The fence and ufe of Godfathers is partly known by thePradtile of Princes and great men, (who muft be fup- pofed to know beft^ and be moft righteous and exemplary ) who ufually by a Troxle are Godfathers to the Children of Foreign Prin- ces, or Great men, ( perhaps Papifts ) whom they never faw, nor ever are like to fee their Children. 9. Minifters muft Aflent, Approve of and Confent to, all this exclufion of the Parents, and prefentation, profeffion.undertaking and pro- mife of the Godfathers, which the Liturgy men- tioneth. tioncth 9 10. Conformifts arc not agreed them- Iclves, of the true Office and undertaking of thefe Godfathers, nor of the Parents part, nor by whofe right it is that one Child rather than others is to be baptized, and whether any at all (hould be refufed, by whomfoever ( that is a Chriftian ) offered thereunto. 8. The Kubrick to which we muft declare our Aflfent, Approbation and Confenr, hath this Ar- " tide of faith. [ It ts certain by Gods Word, that *^ Children which are baptiz^ed, dying before they ^' commit aEinalftn are undoubtedly faved. ] -^nd the Kubrick at Buryal, cxcepteth all the i^w/'^/?- tiz,ed from Chriftian Burial, according to the Office. 2. The Canon 68 and 69, fufpendetb any Minifter who fhall refuje or delay to Chriften any Child without exception which is brought to the Church on Sundays or Holydays to be Chrift- ned, according to the Form in the Common- Prayer; or if in cafe of danger he be defired to do it privately. Neither Kubrick nor Canon here except from Baptifm and certainty of falvation, any Children of Turkj, Infidels, Hea- thens , and u^theifts, or thofe whofe Parents re- nounce Chriftianity, and confent not to their Childrens Baptifm j fo be it any Godfathers as aforefaid bring them. 3. The Conformifts agree not of the fence of this Article of Faith : Some hold that the word n Children here meaneth not [ ^H Children that are Baptiz^ed^ but fime fuch only : But others affirm that this expofition is falfe, and contrary to the plain importance of the words^ for it is an Indefinite, fay they, in re necejfaria , in the fenie [I70] ^enfe of the Book. And if the meaning be not \JZhiUren that arc Baptiz^^d, qua tales'} it hatb no intelligible fenfe, the certainty of their SalU vation being Aflcrted as from Scripture, and not any other reafin of it given. But if this be the meaning ( as it.is^ then a quatems ad omnes va-* let confecjttentia^, unlefs any exception had beei> added, which is not. 4. Some fay that it is implied that Children thdiZ had no right to Baptifm are excepted. JBuf others fay i . • That ubi lex non diftingmt non efi dijlingu&ndttm. The Church could have excepted' if they would. 2 And th^t qmd fieri non deliet> ptitum valet, y Yea that all Children have righG to Baptifm, if any Chrirtians offer them to it. .> V. Some con fottnd the Mtniftejps right to Baptize rhem, and the Infants right to be Bap-. tjzed J And this right as only in foro Ecclcp£, and as in foro Codi j As /f aU Baptized upon any of thele rights yy;ere undoubt-Mlyvftved. But others diftinguiOiithcffe^ and fa r.^ 1, That the Minifter may haverigh.t to Baptjjje oneif offered, that yet ought not. to. h^ve t)e^ji offered 5 which will rot fave an. uncapable rifub#d: 2. That the Children of Hvpocrite^i have fight Coram Ec- clfi^^md that their Baptrfm afcertaineth to them no more, than external orjcommon priviledges ; 3. And that only the Children of true ^^//Vz/^ri h^ve fuch a right coram Deo u certainly faveth them. But others fay that both the laft fort are fived. ■ 6, Some tof them hold that ^H Infants in the world Baptiz^ed or not, are fave d hy univerfal redetuption^ij they dye before attual fm : And that the Article therefore affirmcth it of the Baptized. But But others fay, this cannot be the fence: For i.' To fcty [ JtU baptiz^ed ] and mean [ All mbap- tiz,^ ] or any [ mr as Baptized ] were not in- teHigifc!e nor' candid, 2. And the Burial Ru- bricl^ -excepting the unbaptized from that Chriftian burial, (hewcth the meaning of the Church in this Article. 7. Alfa about the [ undoubted certainty ] they differ ;fome think that the fubfcriber or Declarer doth not by thefe words, profefs that he himfelf is [^undoubtedly certain'^ of the falvation of all dymg Baptized Infants 5 but only that the thing is certainly revealed to be fo in Gods Word * But others fay, that both objediive and fubjedlive (or perfoi^al^ certainty muft needs be meant: And that it were too hard an imputation to fay that the Chutch commandeth uncertain^ doubting men to profefs that the thing is certain and undoubted of j for how can they tieU that it is fo ? And if they know it not to be fo,why fhould they declare it to be fo? The meaning is not [7 declare that the Convocation faith it is certain 5] for that were but the part of a cryerpr reader : Nor is it I declare thatit^ is certntin to others, though not to me, [] For no tnah kfioweth anothers certainty 5 Therefore it Trtnft mean x\i^t^ I am certaimv^A pafl doubt by fhe Word 'of' God ] ox [ I fee afcertaining evidence in Cods V^*ord putting it paft doubt.'] So that no uncertain or doubting perfbn can truly ' thus declare or fubfcribe. 8. Divers of thofe Divines who are furtheft, frohi" the Nonconformifts, hold that by the Scripture alone we cannot prove that Infants are at all to be Baptized 5 and the jus Baptifmi muft be be proved before the falv.ttlon of the Baptized as fuch : Others think it hard for that man to be certain by the Word of God that all Baptized dying Infants ^rc faved, who is not certfain by that word that anjr Infants fhould h^ Bap-^ 9. Many of the moft rafli or felf- conceited, * Ignorant men are readier to profefs [ undo^bt^d certainty ] rhan they that are more humble, and know mjch vnorethan they. And it is not he that H. it h mo A certainty ^k\\o is now capable of the M;niftry, but he that dare profefs mofi^ whether he hive it or not. .10. They that fhew ?e^ Learning, efpecially lefs knowledge in the Scripture, far than many th^t dare not profefs this Hndoubted certainty^ arc not like to be more certain thtn they in thj^. particular Article of faith. :^rr:f:o II. We taKC k for >^rrogancc and Fanaticifm ID the Pope and his Council to pretend Infallible, certainty by a pecdiar pnviledge, in thofe points m which they are unftudyed and unlearned, as if they knew them by prophetical infpiration. And when young unftuJye4 men have in this point attained to an [^ undoubted certainty ] which their wifer feniors cannot attain, it behoveth them to convince us of the truth of their Infpiration or fpecial endowments, either by a proportionable excellency above us in other things, or by fomc Miracles or Teftimonies from Heaven. li. There is no one Word of G^?^ cited in the Rubrick which tells us that It is certain by the Wi^rdojGad, I^ Among Chriftian Divines there are all thefe various opinions about the falvation of Infants. i.- Some 1. Some hold that the Covenant being to the faithful and their feed, and their children being holy^ all the children of fincere Chriftians are cer- tainly in aftate of (alvation,being by the parents intentionaHy dedicated to God before or with- out Baptifm : And that Baptifm is but their (o lemn inveftiture in that itate which was theirs by right before. 2. Orhcrs think that this right to falvation belongeth to the Children of all profeffed Chriltiansgodiv and ungodly, 3 Others think that it belongeth to all Infants in the world, 4. Others think that it belongeth only to fin- cere believers Children that are Baptized. 5. Others, that it belongeth to found and un- fbund ChrJllians baptized Infants. 6 Others that it belongeth to all Baptized Infants whoff- foever. 7. Others hold that it belongeth alfo to the Children of fincere Adopters or Proprieters. 8. Others that it belongeth to fuch as even bad Chri{ii;ins adoj.t or own. 9. Others that they that have fincere Godfa- thers ^ though not troprieters^ are faved. 10. Others that even Hhfottnd or hypocritical Chriftian Godfathers, may fuffice to their falva- tion. 11. Others that the Minifters or the Churches fincere (or profefltd) Fairh is hereto rufficienr. 12. And others think that only the EU^ are faved, of whom fome are baptized, and fome unbaprized, but no man knowxih who they are. Out of all thefe Opinions the Convocation hath chofen one, as an Article ot Faith oUmdml^tcd Cmatmj by the Word of Gcd. 13. The 13. The Nonconformifts know of no' Word of God which afcertaineth Salvation to any known determinate Infants, but the great Co- venant of Grace, [/ wi/Ue thy God, and the God of thy feed {] which feed God ufcth as if they were parts of the Parents, Exod. 34. 6, 7. and fecond Gommandment : And faith to Believers [£//(? vcere your children unclean ; but now, Src. 14. Many Divines fay, that Faith it felf hath not evidence 5 (though we think that it hath evi^ dence of the Truth of the Revelation, though the thing revealed be not vifibie or evident in it felf :) And more confeis that [nndoubted certainty'] is not Eflential to the faving belief of Chrilt, and of a life to come : And that true Faith may be fa- ving, though weak : And that Chrift filenced not his Difciples when he reproved the weaknefs of their Faith : And that to doubt of this Article about Infants is not fo dangerous as to doubt of Chrift or Heaven. IX. All Mlnifters muft ^^«7 Baptifm to thofe Infants that have no fuch Godfathers and God- mothers as aforefaid, though their Parents be trueChriftians, and offer them to Baptifm. For this is the only order or form of Baptizing there defcribed, all other is forbidden, andwefub- fcribe to ufe no other form in adminifiration of the Sacraments, 2. Yet fbme Conformifts fay, that the Book bindeth them to do thus, but not to omit it, and baptize no otherwife. But others of them fay, i . That the Kubrick determineth that ]^for every child to be baptiz^ed, there/halt be three as Godfathers and Godrmthers^^nd that the whole Office refpedeth them as Parties, and fpeaketh to them, and admitteth no Parent to (peak 5 and i:«75] that if j4ffenting to, ^pf roving and Cmfeming to this ferm and Rubrick^y and fubfcribing a Cove- lianttOft[/ip ofChrifiy to be children of God ^ and to be heirs of Heaven: For the CatechiLn faith, that we are made fuch in f^aftt/m, which with the Kubrick which denyeth them Ghriltian burial, and that -!aft' mentioned which sffirmeth the Hndojtbted fdvatton of the baftiz^vd, import a denying ialva- tion to all that hJve not fuch Godfathers, with- out Parents fponfion : or at leaft a denying them \^certainty of undonhted falvatiori} when it was in the power of the Convocation or Prieft to have given them fuch certainty. 4. The Conformifts do not affiim (that we know ofj that any word of God doth inftitute or command the ufe of fuch Godfathers, or the foredefcribed exclufion of the Parents, much lefs both: And leaft of all that it maketh thefe neceflary to Chriftcndom and Salvation, yea or Church-reception : But ic is ufed as a Tradition or Law of men. ^. The Nonconformifts therefore dare neither Aflent to. Approve, Confent to. Covenant, or Pradice the refufal of the Children of true Chriftians from Baptifrn^ the Church and Salvation, on fuch a caufeas this. 6. The Anabaptilts hence are hardened, and fay, that if Infants may be denied Baptifm, till they have fuch Godfathers as God never inftituted they have no right to it at ail^ and they may deny it them till we prove God's inftitution of Godfathers 5 elpecially where their title is laid upon liich Godfa- thers. [1 1 6] thers. 7. Some fay that It is not the Afinijier that refu/fth them, Ifptt the Church which maketh the Law: But others fay, that iris both the Lawmakers, and the Mtnifter, unlefs we could prove that. Baptiz^mg and judging whom to Bap- tize is none of the Minifters office, no nor the Bifhops J but that the Prieft is to baptize all, and only fuch as the Law or Convocation bids him baptize, as a meer executioner, and the BiQiop alfo fuch as he is appointed by the fame Law. That elfe the fame Rule would hold for hi$ Preach ing. Pray ing, &c. X. The like proofs f which we need not re-^ peat^ will fhew, that no Minifter muft baptize any perfon. Infant or Adult,without the tranfient Image of a Crofs, and that to this we muft an- ient and confent^ and fubfcribe to baptize in no other form. 2. And the fame reafons aforegiven (hew how ^reat a penalty this is, as excluding them from Chriftendom and Salvation in the Churches judgment, or from certainty at leaft. 3. Some Gonformifts fay here alfo, that they alTenr only to baptize with the Crofs, but not to baptize no otherwifc : But others of them re- prove this expofition from the Rubrick, and the aforec'ted Canonical Subfcription, as that which wculd leave the Prieft at liberty to do almoft what he lift, when the Church thinks that they have obliged him, and his Subfcription hath fc- cured his Obedience. 4. ^nd fome of them fay, that it is not the Prieft that refufeth them, for he would Baptize them ( with the Crofs ) if the parent fent the Child or the Adult psrfon c.ims. But we need not ftrive^ c ^77 J Itrlve about the word : The f ^/;;j; we are agreed of^viz^.Thdz thePrieft confenteth not to Bap- tize them, who dare not receive it with the ufe of the Crofs: Whether this be to be called a rejeBingthem, ov denying them Baptifm, unle(s they will be ^o eroded, we need not call for extraordinaty accuratenefs to judge. 5:. No Conformifts do pretend that this ufe of this Image of the Crofs, is of divine infticution: But all confels that Baptifm is of divine inftitutionj and that Chrift hath Commanded Aiath. 28. 19. 20.. That they that are difcipkd JlooptUhe Bap- tiz.ed; and that one may be didifctplsofC\ix\it, without the Image of the Crofs : 6. Some of the Nonconformilts hold their ufe of the Crofs it felf here unlawful : But others that would venture to ufe it rather than be filenced, yet fear the guilt of denying Baptif???, Chrijlendom and certain jalv at ion (^ as the Church jndgeth ) to all that dare not receive it, or prefent their Children to receive it 5 believing; that murdering natural life is a lefs hurt than undoing fouls. 7. But Covenant ing by deliberate [nhfcription and declaration to do it, how oft Ibever, they" fear more than the adual doing of it rarely j nor daring to do their part to damn the Children of all that are againfr Baptizing with the Crofs, nor all the unbaptized adult that are of that opinion. XI. And as they fear reje(fling fuch as wil( not be fo Croll,from Baptifm: Co they much fear the Englijh lip cfthe Crofs themfc^lves j and thac much more than Croffing our felves on ordinary occafions, or letting up Croifes on our doors or Churches or by the high waics 5 and ycc much N more [1781 more than they fear fuch ufing of the Crofsas ^Hguf^.ine de Civ. Dci^ and other ancients men- tion, as an open Indication to Heathens that we are not afhamed of a Crucified Chrift : Much Jefs are they againft civil ufes of a Crols. .2.. The name [ Sacramcm ] fignifying primarily any jolemmz^atio^i cf a Covenant by O^th and Ceremony ( as the j acr ament am iniiiiare among the Romans ) efpccially a Covenant which engageth one in a new rclatiort^d more largely nny /acred mjftical Ceremony, theqneliion here is w/jetfji-r the CyoJ.> be not 7Kade ( not only Tifacrar ment in a larger fenfi, as ordination HivA Afatrif mony maybe called [acra-mentsyant. cvcmfacra- ?tientojthe Covenant of grace ^ or fo very neer />as to have the greateft part of that facramental nature. 3. The Church Catechifm dcfineth a Divine " facrament thus, ( ^n omward and vifibLe "As'*^ imo fubfcribej that there is r.cthi7;g in it contrary to tkeVtcrd ej Ctd. But ^t hah ajius's Creed, with thofe dcmratory R nterces are part of that Book. Indeed the Litr.rgy requireth us to read thofe Apocryphal untruths, but they are r.o part of the Beck : 2. Ard it being not the fenle of the Liturgy, but of a Statute of Parlia- m.enr, which we here dcubt of, it feemeth in- fLfficienr, if rot iir<{ ertire rr, to tell us ^>hat is taken for the fenfe cft/^t Chhich 5 for the dcubt is What if the Jcrfe if ikt Taylu.mer.ty which we can no 01 her wife krcw bi;t by the flain vrords, till they will otberwife declare theii neanirg. 5*. And indeed if the piffcgcs in Tcl-it, which feme Reverend Bi(hr[s cair Lies (about the AngcTs Angel's faying that he was the Son of AnanU.^ of the Tribe of Napthali^ and the fifhes driving away all Devils, that rhey (hall never return) were but to be read, we know not how to apF- prove of that Law, Calendar or Kubrick, that commandeth fuchread-ne^ of them. Butyetthat is much lefs than the AfTent required to Athor fiafnti's Creed J which yet we take {{^dvt thofe damnatorv fenrencesj to be the beft explication of the Myftcry of the facred Trinity, which in lb fhorr a fumme is extant in the Church. XX. The Liturgy faith lAll Priefts and Dea- cons are to fay daily the Morning and Evening Frajer y either frivt^tely or ofenly^ not being let by fick^'Cfsy orfome other mgent caufe. And the Cu- rate that mmiftreth in every Parijh- Church or Chapel J being at homey and not being otherwife rea- fonably hindred^ Jhall fay the fame m the FariJJo- Church or Chapel where he mini(lreth, &c. 2. The Conformifts agree not of the fenfe of this j fome think that the ordinary incommodi- ties of fuch a commanded ufe, may pafs as thofe hi>iderances or nrgent caujes mentioned in the ex- ceptions : But the more plain and ingenuous dealers hold, that the mger.t canfes and hmde- ranees here mentioned, mult be I'omewhat ex- traordmary^ and not any thing which is the ufual cafe of moit Minifters. 3. Cathedrals and fome other Churches have many Priefts and Deacons of whom one only can daily oflRciare in pr.blick. And many are Chaplains in fuch mens houies as will have other free prayers ufed. And molt Minifters have great and necefTary work to do, which muftall belefi: tmdone, ^yhilc the Common-Prayer is faid [ ^p;] raid over by them twice a day. They have Ser- mons to ftudv, many Books to read, that they may be furninied with neceflary knowledge for . their work : They have abundance of ignorant ' parifhioners to inftrud, exhort or comforrsThey > have the fick to vifit , the dead to bury, the Sacraments to adminifter, families to govern, inltrucTt and provide for. And many find free prayer from the immediate fenfe of their cafe and wants, to be fo profitable to them that they cannot rpare it : All which and more require the the ftriAeft improvement of rvery minute of their time : And if the Liturgy be read over by every Prieft and Deacon twice a day^ it is cer- tain that much of thefe aforefaid muft be omitted. And it is a great part of our Ghriftian duty, when two good things come together, to choofe that which hie et nwK is the greater j to choofe the lelTer then being a fin. 4. Therefore the Nonconformifis dare not AfTent, Approve and Confent to the tying of every Prielt and Deacon ordinarily to read over . the Liturgv twice every day. And they are the more avcrfe to fuch Approbation by feeing fo very ftw Gonformifts, Comparatively, to pradice this themfelves ; which fheweth that they take it to be unlawful ; feeing it is their judgement that our Rulers muft be obeyed in all things which are lawful to be fo done. And if they that make fuch declarations of Approbation think it unlawful ordinarily to keep them , we may doubt whether it be lawful fo to m:^.!^- them, as is required of us. 5. If God ask us why we did not teach our families, vifit the fick, infirutl Ignorant neigh- O hours [^94] boufF, iiudy better for to difcharge our Mini- It erial u'orkjthar we mis^ht be men of knowledge, and fuch like, the doubt is whether it will pafs for a good anfwer to fay, we had not time, becaufe we mult twice a day read the Common- , Prayer. XXT. AfYenting, Approving and Confenting to aU things, even to all forms, orders, 8rc. inclu- deth the order of the Liturgy, Two Rules of-the order of Pr.i^er are commonly acknowledged I. The nature and order of the matter to be ex-. preficd. 2 The Lord$ Prayer as a directory de- livered by drift. 2. The Nonconformifts that think that for the main there is nothing but good contained in moft of the Prayers of the Liturgy; yet think that . they are greatly difirdereddhd defective j neither formed according to the order o( matter^ nor of the Lords Prayer , bur like an immerhodical Ser- mon , which is unluitable to thehtgh fubjeds and honourable work of huly worfhip. 3. They have oft offered, whenever it will be well taken, to give in aC^tralogue of the diforders and dtfetis of the Liturgy : Which yet they think it lawful to ufe, in cbtdiencc^ or for mnty, or when no better may be ufed : But nor to approve of fuch difirde''", as we do not approve of the failings of any of our own duties, though we are daily guiltvof them unwillingly. XXH. The Preface to tht Book of Ordination faith, that ['* It is evUeya to all men diltff^efftly " reading holj Scriptures and ancient Authors^ that * from the Apoftles time there have been thefe " ORDERS in Chrifs Church, Ihfbops^ Priefls " ^nd Deaconsy as jeveral OFFICES ♦ which are D95] are repeated oft in the CoIIeds at Ordination : To this all muft Aflent andConfent. 2. Some of us are confcious that we have di^ Ihehtl^ retzd the holj Script fires and ancient Au^ tbors, and yet three ORDERS and OFFICES are not evident to u$. 3. Wc have great reafon to believe that Cal- vin, Bez.a, and manv more Reformers, Blonde 11^ Salmatit^*, Robert Fa^^r^ Gerfom, Bucer^ Caider- wood, Cartxrrtghty fohn Rcyr;oldi, j<^m^s, Atnf^ vpor h, and multitudes of fuch Proitftai^ts, did di- ligently read both Scriptures and '.ncients : As alio Dr. Stillingflset, BiOjop Edw. Reynolds^ and many fuch, who thought that Scripture inftitu- ted no particular forms of Government : As alfo uirjnacha-rU^y and many other Papiits, who think that Bifhops and Priefts do not differ urdive, but graduj which the R. Reverend Archbifhoi) Vfier ordinarily proteffed : We cannut alfert that none of thefe diligently read Scripture or ancient Authors, 4 But efpecially when we find that even the ancient Church o^ England was of another mind, as is legible in the Canons of oft)es, cannot mnke them fubjeLlsto any other Ecclffiaftical Rulers, without alierting that the Apoitles were Governours ovei" one another j which we find not that they do. 4.1t 4- It was many hundred years before Arch- Bi't'C)^:s had any Goveining; [^owerover Bifhops, or exad:ed any obfdience from them ; being not Ep'fcopi Epi/coporu., (as the Carthage Fdtliers in Cyprian prof lied.; But wei'e cxilv fuch as had the fint fedt« and voices in the Svnods. 5'. The queiVion therefore is, whether fuch Oaths, asneceflary to a Bifhops conlecration, be to be Approved and con ented to? XXVI. An Oith of Canonical obedience alfo is put upon all that are made Prieits and Deacons : And Priefts at their ordination mult make this Covenant, that they {^iviii rtverently obey their Ordinary^ ana other chief Alin fiersy unto whom is committed the charge and G(jV'r.?neht over thcm,'\ 2. The ordinary is not only the Bifhop, but alfo the Chanceliour, Officials, ^wrrogates^ Comip faries, yirch^Deacom, and all that are Judges in the Ecclefiaftical Courts* 3. to obey them that are thus de facfo fet over us, is no lefs than to obey them in the excercife of that power which is given them as fo fee over us. 4. The doubt is, whether they that take any of them to be Ufurpers of an Ecclefiaftical power, which indeed they have not ( and can prove it to be fo ) (hould fvvearor Covenant obedience to them as fuch. e, g. It is commonly confeffc-d by the Conformilts that the true power of the Keys, o{ cxcommH/.ication and Abfuiution is appropriated by Ghrilt to the Clergy : And yet our Chancclfviurs being lav men, do decretively excercife that povver. Theqaeltion is, may we fwear or Covenant to obey thein? 5. And feeing Chriit never gave one Presbyter O 4 the [lOOJ the Government of others, as Archdeacon?, Surrogates, Official?, &'c. whether all the reft may Iwear obedience to them, orAj>proveof and confent to the ufe of fiich Oaths ? And divers Coi^ncils have condemned it as a dangerous practice for Biihoj^s to tie fubjed: Presbyters to them by Oaths. XXMl. Minifters that live among the people have greareft advantage to know the penitent from the impenitent. 2. But it is the forefaid lay Chancellour?,who ufually know nothing of them bur by reports, that excommunicate and abfolve them. And the Parifh-M'nider mud: fas a cryer readeth a proclamation or fentence of a Judge ) openly read thefe excommunications and abfblutions. 3. Thefe excommunications muft pafs accor- ding to the Canons, againf^ all that ihall affirm thiV [[t/jer^ is anythir:g in the bool^of Common- Trajer repugn^^t to the Scripture or any of the 39 ui/ticles erroneoHSy or any of the Rites and Cere- monies [i-ich as he 7nay not with a good confcience fuhfcribe to, or that the Governjyicht by yirch- £iJhops,B!f,.wps,DeanSj ^^rch-Deaccns and tie re fi that bear Office tn the Church of Ezgland^is Yepug- n^nt to the word ofGod^or that any thrug inthsform aiid manner of making & confecrativgBiJhopSjPriejfs or Deacons is reppign.xnt to the word of God, &or\ 4. The prelcnt doubt is whether a Minilter who knoweth fuchofhis Parilh to be godl}', peaceable men,n'hom the Chancellour decretive- ly excommunicateth, may both openly read and declare fqch excommunications and alfo fwear or Covenant fo todo,in obedience to the Ordinary. And whether when he knoweth that a wicked impe- fzoi] Impenitent man is abfolvcd, he may pronounce fuch abfcliitions. XXVIII. The Oath of Canonical obedisnce feemeth to mean obedience according to the Canons : And he that Covenanteth to obey hts ordinary, muft be fuppofed to mean no lefs than r yic cor ding to the Canon Laws by which he is known to govern^ ] and as Government thereby is excercifcd : 2. And if fojthen there are more things in the Canons and prefent Government, which the Non- confurmifts dare not fwear or Covenant to obey ( befides thofe already named, ) than we will now ftand to enumerate. XXIX. The Kubrick faith xh^x[_the Mmifier who repelleth any from tht,' Sacrament, fiail he obliged to give an accotmt of the fame to thtOrdmary Within ij^daies after, at the furtheji-. 2. If all that by grofs ignorance, Athclfm, Infidelity, Sadducifm, Herefie, Schifm, Drun- kennefs, Whoredom,SteaIing,Malice,&c are un- capable of the Communion be prefented to the Ordinary within 14 daies, no charity that is guided by knowledge of the common (late of the people, can think, that in London Diocefs there would be fewer than many fcore thocfands prefenred at once. And in other DiocelTes many fcore hundreds at lealt, 3. Some Minifters dwell a hundred Miles or neer from the Bifhops. And the Bifhops are divers of them fo much at London or abroad, as that ic cannot be expecfhed that all thefe muft be prefen- ted to the Bifhop himfclf, but to the Chan- cell ours court, as is ufual. 4. The ChancelloursCourt is fo far from moft Minifters [lOl"] Minifters in the Land, and the profecuting fa many when proof is demanded, will be fo chargeable and take up ib much vime, as that it will undo many poor Minilters, that have fcarce enough to maintain their families 5 and it will take up the time which they fhould ufe in the neceffiry labours for their flocks. 5. The Chancellour is a lay man to whom they muTr be prefented: And the ^(TLie will be but a lav mans excommunicating them, if obftinate; or abfolving them : Which is not juftificd by the Bifhops themfelves. 6 At the faid Gdancellours court things are managed as at a civil judicature: There is not that endeavour to convince finners by Scripture, and to draw them to true Repentance, by hum- bling evidence, inrreaties and prayers for them, as fhould be for the faving of a (oul from liu'; But the cluirges of the court fees, and the fears of a prifon afcer excommunication, maketh it an unacceptable and as unlikely means to convert men asthei^ocks. 7. Th(trrefore for a minifter to prefcnt all his Parifhioners to fiich courts, whom he is bound to deny the Sacrament to, were but to make him f-tm their greareftand cruellcft enemy, and to render him uncapable of ever (probably J prjfiring rh'^m by his Miniftry any more 5 and confcquentiy, greatly to promote their damna- tion and make them almolt hopelefs as to reco- very. And if by this terrour they tell the Chancellour that they Repsnt, how little fatif- fa(ftion is that to the Minifter, that never faw, himfelf, any figns of tneir repentance, 8. The doubt is then, whether the ufe of this Kubrick [^o?] Rubrick may be Approved and Confent^d to. 9 £n>eciallv confide* ing that all die Parlfh who recf ive not thrice a year, for which Eafler muft be one for their/ a'l) muft be prefented to the faid ordin^'V, and alio all that come not to Church 5 By which means divers Parishes about London muft have fome loooo, fome 20000, fome 30000, fome 40000, or 50000, that have no room In the Church, all prefented if this Law were executed. XXX We have reafon to doubt whether the KOi of Uniformity it felf be not part of the Books which we muft fuufcribe Alfent and Con- fent to J becaufe it is fo faid in the Book it felf : The Contents of the Book are firft named in general, and then this Ad named among the Contents. Either it is part of the Conrcnts, or it is not J if it be not, we muft not alTenr and confent to that fal(hood (that it is;) If it be, O far be it from us that believe a God, a J^^^S" ment, and a life to come, and the facred Scrip- tures, to Aftent and Confent to that A:1: with all its penalties, filencing and ruining fuch as con- form not. One of us that was oft with the great, wife, ;uft Lord Chief Juftice Hales^ hath heard him lamenting the Schifms and difcords of the Clergy,^ ferioufly fa}^ that [ There nas no right way to heal ///, hm by a, New Aci of Vni- formity,'] (And hath his ?ate Writings againft Jaying Concord or Religion upon mens unnecef- fary additions.) And the Reporter taketh not himfelfto be wifer than him, nor meet to Af- fent and Confent to fuch a Law, conHdeiing the experience of thefe feventeen years, ard the con- fcquents on mens divided and cxafperated minds, upon [zo4] Upon the Congregations, upon Minifters and FamilleSj and upon the ftare and fecuritv of the Chriftian Religion, ar\d the Proteftant Caure,^^c. As to them that fay thjt the ^cl namtth the Eovk^as dift;nitfrcm it fcif-, we anfwer, i. So do the Titles of Ads of Parliament name the Aft it fcK as diftind from the Title, and yet we llip- pofe that Title part of the Ad:, 2. The Book nameth the Ad as pare of its Contents, a^ is aforefaid. If we fhould by miftake think fome of thefc pafTages to be unlawful that are not, or to have a worfc fenfe than indeed they have, let thefe things be confidered. 1 , We judge as well as we are able; and what- ever fenfe another takes them in, we that fo un- derftand them cannot take them. • 2. We judge of the fenfe by the plain words; the force and Rretch is not by us, but by thofc that conform and contradid our fenfe. 3, The Law-givers will not orherwife expound their own words, afrer 17 years waiting for it under Compulfive Executions: Certainly if they would have us underiland their words con- trary to common ufe, they would rather tell us fo after feventeen years time, than ruine us, and forbear fo eafie a means to heal the Churches. 4. Some of us fo highly value the excellent Pr^eledions of Bifhop S.tnderfon de JHramento, and his judgment, againft taking and expounding Oaths(and confequently profclTions and promifes) in a ftretched or a doubtful fenfe, and his Coun- fel to refufe them, when the fenfe is doubtful, if the Rulers or Impofers Virill not expound them (though f though they fbould bid us take them in onr own fcnfe 5) with much more which he hath ex- cellently iiiid to fuch purpofes, that we thank- fully acknowledge that he hath much helpt for to fortifie us againft the guilt of perjury, and fal(hood,and prophaning the holy name of God, and deceiving our Governours by equivocations and falfeexpofitions, and fcandaloully tempting others to perjury, lying, or fuch other fins. Wctake an underftanding,ferious('and if it may be pfihliclO owning of the Baptifmal Covenant in age to beof fo gr-eat moment to the reviting of true Chriftianiry and the honour of Baptifm and cureof Anabaptifm, that it greatly grieveth us that we muft defpair of itseffe^flual pradtife , when we meet with few that feem not to app- rove it. The vvords of a very Learned and Great Conformift Mr Elder fiddof Baptilm pag, 48* marg. We think worthy our recital. '^ Upon fcore of like reafon (faith he) whereto, "and tor fiich after tryal, may have been taken " up in the Chriitian Churchy that examination "which did fiftrheconftancy or rather confiftency " of thofe that had been taken in young, to " their prefumed grounds, that if they wavered ^' they might be known and difcharged, or if they remained conftanr, they might by im- " pofition of hands receive what the Commoner "name of that Ceremony did import, of their ^' faith ( at leaft a fign of ) Confirmation, " Vafijuez. hath from Erajmm(m the Preface to '^ his Paraphrafe on the Gofpels ) a w^ord of moft " wholfom grave and prudent advife, that thofe *^ who were Baptized young, when they begin *[ to write man, (hould be examined, an ratum " habcant €t " habeant id quod inCatechifmo ipfornm nomine pro^ *' tnijf^m : ^odfi ratum nan habeant^ ab EccIsIia '^ jtinjdt^ione liberos manere-^xn ^ .p.T>:)om»difp.i c a» *' To. 2, c, I /-<^. 2. If they did then ftand " to whatiheirfureties promifed for them. If "not they fhould be difcarded. Moft necelTary i "and of unimaginable benefit! Such a fcrutiny "' would (bake off thoufands of rotren hypocrites^ *' and purge the Church of many fuch Infidel " believers or profelTours, upon whofc dirty '* faces a little holv water was tprinkled when *' they knew not what it wa« ; but they no more '• mind the true fandification appertaining than " the T/^r^/ or Saracens ( who (hall rife up in " judgement againlt their wa(hed filthinefs, ) or *^ than thofe of whom St. Fetcr [ It is hapned " to them according to the true proverb : The "dog to his vomit, and the wadied fwine to " walloxv in the mire,J Such diiicipline of awake- " ned Reafon is that the world groans for ; "that men would become Chriilians. O that " the truth of faith, and power of true Chriftian "belief might be (een in thofe that knowingly '• put the neck in Chrilts yoak ] So far he. See al(b Dr. ?^m(7;^ofBaptirm. And of our felves Mr. Hanmer ^nd Baxter have written Trearifes only on this fubje(fl, to (hew that fuch true Confirmation would be the moH excellent means to heal moft of our enormities and divifions. And (hall fuch Jefuits as i^afcjfsez., fuch mode- rators as Erafmus, and Proteftant ConformiD'siji and Nonconformirts, all thusfpeak for it,andyet no hope f No wonder if a word or ceremony that we difugree in, can make o'>r wound fo fad as we have lelr, when that which we in wordg agre^ agree for, and tbat not as a thing indifferent, but fo neccflifv, cannot yet be obtained though we perifh. Dead Images of all good things, is but the laft and moft efffc^ual means of deftroying the life and real good : Dead (hews and Images of good, are H^'pocrifie j fmceritv is rt-ality, ic- rioufnels and lire. We take our Bapt>im to be our Chriltening, or the fumme of the Chriftian Ref'gion : And it is but for men to do that fe^ riopjly at ^ge^ which they did in Infancy by others authorized (or others for themj which is the Converfion whrch we dailv preach : And it grieveth us to fee what mulritudes, when aged, never ferioufly think either what they did or re- ceived in I heir Infancy ; and huw many hate fuch a life as they have vowed, and yet think that they ftand to their Baptifrnal Covenant. And till the Paftors of the Church make a ferious work of it, to bring all their Parifhes to a ferious underftanding and confideration of their Baptifm, and a ferious owning it, and renewing of that Covenant, we cannot hope that the people w^ill be ferious Ghriftians ; or that men will not think that ferious Anabaptifts are better than Hypo-; crites that contemn their Baptifm, SECT. IL The Second Tart of the Matter of Conformity. THE Firft Part ^^p^^, being contained in the Canonical Subfcription, and the Decla- ratign, hath been opened : The Second Part is the [208] the cafe of Recrdinatton. Either tliey that re- quire £/7//r(j/7rf/Or^/«4f;(7» for all that were o- therwifc ordained when B'fhops were put our^ do intend it a fecond Ordination or not. If yea^ then it is a thing condemned by the ancient. Churches, by the Canons called the A po ft! es,(S^c. and by Gregory At, and others likened to Ana- baptiftry. If not, then they take fuch mens for- mer Ordination to be null, and confequently no Minifters to be true Minilters that arelb ordain- ed, and not byDiocefansj and confequently all fuch Churches to be no true Churches (^while they take the Roman Ordination to be valid. )To fpeak of the confequences of this as to the nul- lity of Baptizings and Confecration of the Lords Supper, &:c. and of the taking of God's name in vain in the Office if it prove evil,wouId be to go further than the Matter of FadV. SECT. III. TheThirdTart ofCofiformitj, THE Third Part of Conformity is the Sub- fcribing againft the obligation from the Vow \To endeavour anj change or alter at ion ofGc-^ vernment in the Church^ with the 0.v/<3ri^ Oath [^ That we rvill never endeavour any alteration j ]] and the Articles for our Prelacy j and the Ordi- nation- promife, and Oath of Canonical Obedi- ence before- mentioned^ as to this point toge- ther. 2. Even thofe Nonconformifts that are for the Idwfulucfs, yea the need and dcfirablenefs of Bi- fhopS| [209] fhops, and Arcbbilhops, have fo much againft this Subfcription, as rhac to avoid prolixity, wc will forbear reciting the particulars, any further than to tell you, that while a thuufand or many hundred Parifh Churches are all wiihoct any particular aporoprioie BjJ^vps Cgrer;» of Churches, Presbyters and Bifliops is thus changed : And while one Eifhop hath now more work of Difci^Tine ( U fides Conrtrming and all his other workj than an hun- dred of the ablc'it and belt men can do 5 and (or fuch Difcipline is necelTirily undone: And while the C^ife is as if the B'Thiop of Carthage had put down fix hundred neighbour- Bifhops, and be- come the fole Billiop of all their Churches ; or as ifall the Schools in a Diocefs have but one Governing School- maOer, who had power to judge what Scholar to receive or to refufe : Aad while the Keys are to be exerciled by Lay- men, thefe will beunfatisfying things. 3. The Conformilis are not agreed of the ineaning of thefe Subfcriptions and Oaths; fomc think that they covenant only to frbmU to them (^though they diflike them :) But others think that it is alfo to approve the Government. Some think that it is only Bijhops that they are baund P in to : But others fay, that the word Ordlnarft^r^ tainlv fi^niheth more than Bifhops, even Lay- Chancellours. And that the /t/rcar^^ Canon ex- prefly nameth many others, even wirh an & ca- tera, {jhe reft that hear Office ] And \_i^.ny altera^ tiori] mult needs mean more : as [_uny alteration in Srate^ (urc extendeth to more than not endea- vouring xo[change Moyjarchj/ or the King himfdj."} Some fay that by \jiut endeavour tng'] is m^ anc only [_not tinLaveft^ll) endavodrmg'] but not that all eKdeavours are. forbid.!tn,'2^/2-. not petitioning, fJDeaking when called, Src. Others lay that if ex- ceptions held been allowed, the Law makers would have made us know it^ and not have fpo- ken univerfdlly : And that if you expound it of [tinlawfulendtavours'l you leave all men at liber- ty to judge what is unlawful, and all Schilma- ticks will rake the Oarh or Subfcription^becaufe they hold their endeavours to extirpate Prelacy to be lawful. Some fay that one may endeavour in his plact and calling, to take the Church-Keys out of the hands of Lay-Chancellours. notwith- Ifanding this Subfcription and Oath. But oihers more ingenuotfly fay, that the very aliual Go- verhmem or Key« being in the bands of Lay- Chuncellours, if it bind us not againft endeavour- ing to change thele, it binds us to nothing that can be underliocd : And that if Subjedts thus take liberty alter Vniverfal Oaths and Trcmifes to inake fuch cxceptionsythey reproach the Law- makers, as if in fuch tremendous things asthefe thev knew not how to put their Laws in words intelligible, and of common fenfe : And they rc- Jax aH Inch facred bonds. Some fay that in {not enaeaVifiriTQgl is excepted {/irdtfs the King com-- mijfton m)ffion Of command us'J] BtJt others fay, that ifrhe La vv givers would have had fuch exccptions,they had wit enough to hive put them in : And that if you leave it to men to except from univerfals, you cannot tell them where to ftop: A..d that the ufe of the Oath and Subfcription iSj rhdt the Church-Government be taken for unalterable. SECT. X[I. The Fourth Tart ofConJormiy. IV.'T^H E Fourth Part of Conformity is the J[ Subfcription againlV the obligation of the Oach called the Solemn Vow and Covenant.Cor- porations are conftiruted by Declaring, that there is no obligation from it to any one without exception : But Minifters muft only fubfcribe that there ts no obligation on ms, or on any othet f^rfon, from the Oath^ -—to endeavour any change or alteration of Government in the ChnrchT^ 2. It is none of the Controverfie here, i- Whether that vow was lawfully impofed or contrived, 2. Nor whether it were lavvfuly taken, 3. Nor whether part of the matter was unlaw- ful. But fuppofing all thefe unlawful, i. Whe- ther all alteration of Church Government be unlawful? whether it be not in the power of the King and Parliament, to fee a Bifhop in every Market Town: or to take the ufe of the Keys from Laymen : or to take down Archdeacons, Officials, ComrriilTaries. Surrogates, fire ? Whe- ther all Reformation be out of the power of the King , or not to be defired by the people ? ? z z. Whc^ Wherlier that wbich is Laxrfidl may not be done bv the Latv rricikfrs, and be ef.deavoured by fj.'rech in P.irlKinient, or by |)Ctirion by the yto\\t ; Efjecidllv if rhc King Command itf 3 Whether men be nor bound by a f^aw to that vvhicb i.c Liivvtul : much more to that Which is antecedenily a duty? 3. T be Conformifts arc here difagreed among tbemfelvesj feme fay that the Vow hindeth not btcjufe it was mUwfull^ impojed :But others berrer fay, that this [)roverh no more, bur that the Impojcrs could not bind me to takj it hy any ar.tmruy of theirs-^ And thjriflhdd taken it /« fcrt vpithout imp^'ft/on I had been bound by ir: Els no [ rivate Vov\ {hou!d bind .Some f y that it binds not becaufe it was/ / lij' taksn : But others truly fay that if Oaths bind not wherever men take thtm fi>,jnily^ no wicked man fhould ever be bound by Ojths or Vows, becaufe they ufualiy make them finri.lly by an ill end and intention, wron^. motives, or ill princi[(»les or manner: Or at leutl a bad man miv^ht chooie whether ever he will he obliged : But ail gocd cafuilts agree, that it the matter hf lawfuJ the uhUwfhl tal^tng binders norihe obliparion. A man that is Bap tized with ill motive? or intent i(;ns, is yet obli- ged by bis BaptifiiitJ Vow. Some (ay that ir birds not bfCdLfe the mat'.er it /.If is unlawful. But itvS granted thot it lindeth to no urilawful mat- ter : Oiheis therefore truly fay that he that- Voweih fix th>nes whereof rhree are finful, is noidifobliged by the conjur(fl:i(.n of thefe from the orher three that are La^^fbl : Els a Knave ma^ Keep him-elf d fobli^ed as to all Vows, by puttu>g in fv;mc tnlawful thing. Some fay that It r^Mi it binds hotbecaufcwe were antPCfHenMv bound to all thar is s^ood by other bond>, and therefore not by this. But others truly Cdx, that this is a moft inroHeidbfe reafon and would nuUihe our Baptifmal Vow, and all our facrainentdl Vows rencwedj and all Covenants that ever man can make to God of any dutv, For Godi own Laws firji^ hind Hs Xo every duty : But for all that our own I'^ows, Covenants and promifes fcondanlf bind us alio : And a man may have many ohliga- ti'uns to one dary^ Yea indeed the Covenanters ordinirilv profcfs that rlicy rhink not that a man fhould Vow any thin^ to God but wh^t God firrt hath made his duty. And ihcvare againft the Pjpifls for making Religions and duties to themfelves which God never mii(ts and ProteOanrs, Poliricians, La^vyers, and Divines are conimonly ag^init. it being too g'*eat prc- funiingon their own wits to Qv or fwear, that almoft all the vvorld are in the wrong feven men in fheirown profefTionJ and ihat vet ihey are wi(er than all thefr. An 0*ch therefore being to be taken mderpandi?igly^ iheir not under fland-^ ing thip, caulerh their refufil ; and it [^leafcthnot the Lawgivers to explain it to them. 3. But though this be a verv imporranr bi^fi- nefs, wfijreiv.) tinvviiiing to meddle vvith marters of our Rulers P<)wer, as being lels pertinent to our funiftion, and the late debate.^ in ihe Houfe of Lords fas lome body hath publifhed tiu m) have (aid fo much in this cafe, that we think it belt to fay no more of it. SECT. X!V. VI. The SixthTayt of Conformify crObe- ditnce confequently required oj Ahfiifiers, i.'T^H E Sixth part of Obedience required of JL us confequently is, that till we can do ail afotefiid. We ran^ d jcrt om foimer flockjy though they dejtre us to continue our care of them ^ and that 'We give over ohy preaching the Gcjpel of [a hat ion to any bnt our jamilieSy or four more 5 and that no man not or darned by Diocefans Adminifter the Lords Sffper^ (^c] :?. The [ii8] 2."" Th" qiief\ion is not whether we fhouM give uo the remj)'es and Tyches, and all pub- lick M inrenance w!i«n ever it is required of u<; : Thou8!;h Sr. A nhro[: would not obrv the Emf)e- roiir f^uhntinian, in giving up oneTemj)Ie which lie could fJDare, to the An-i^-tsy yet the Noncon- forni'ih areofanother judgment.and think them all in rheMagirtrates power : Bat ir is the O^ce, RdatiQn2i\\d\Norl^^ that thfv dire n>r renounce or ceafe froiiij without a betrer diTchiry;e. 3. Yet thev judge, that where rru'v there is no neceffiry ofthriT labours^ or rhey iTiould do more hurt than good by Preaching, ir is their dutVjWhen forbiddenjto forbear: Butnot becaufe any will {'di\\ we are Judges, and it is i^o^ when notoriouflv it is rot fo. 4. But this requireth a larger difquifition than F*'e may here ftay to make. SECT. XV. YU. 7he Seventh Tart of required Obedience. i.nPH E Seventh Part of the Obedience re- •i- quired of u'J, is that voe come not within jive milts of any City or Corporation which fendeth Bu^gfffes to P.i Lumen t, or to any other place what- ever ^ where we have ever preached finC'? the AB: of Ohlivton-^ except on the Rode or (ijmmoned. 2. Many MinifVers have their friends, houfes, and ail that they have, in thofe forbidden pla- ces: 3> The greateft places being moft popnlous have [219] have moft need of Preachers, many fouls being more precious than ftw^ and the publick Tea- chers rhar have many thoufands, needing more help rhan they ^^'^^^ have but little charges. 4. Few Minirters are rich enough to be able to Icl! their houfes and goods at lofsf whrn per- haps none will take them,) and to take houfes in other Countries. 5-. A great part of the Land is feared fo neer Corporjtion^rhat it is hard to find a place that is above five miles off them 5 And fome Minifters have Preached about in fo many places, that it is hard to find a place within their reach, above five miles firom the peaces which they have preached in: And in fuch places, it is rare ro find empty houfes, and Landlords that will let them on terms which they are capable of: (b hard to them is this confinement. 6. They think that men can no more dif;blige them from preaching to many in Ciiies and Cor- porations, than to four or five in Villcgesi feeing the Churches of old were planted molt inCitie?^ and Chrift faith not, [forfake all the fouls in Ci- ties if they bid you,] but [When/ou are per ft; cu-- cured in one City fly to another^] 7. Though we live not to eat, we muft eat to Jive 5 and when Minifters that have nothing, are like to beg or famifh among Grangers in poor Villages, and bigger places do more call for help, and will allow them bread, they think it no fin to eat bread any more than to give bread to o- thers that are in want, 8. The former Laws fend them when they are in beggery,to be kept by the Parifhes where they laft lived 5 and this Lavy forbids them to come within five miles of them. SECT [no]] SECT. XVI. Tlje A^jun&'s :trid other Matters agreed on ijukich alright the Nonconjormijis, I. A S there are fome fins far grearevnd more _±\, terrible to confcience rhnn othtrrsjfo ag- gravating Adjuncts oft make them fuch: And thefe here ft em very fr^hrful. We are nornovv charging any others with fin, nor proving the unlavvfulners of what we fear, bur exiKeifi.^g the Matter of Facft agreed oTi,which doth atfrighc us. I. Both fides agree, that ic is a great agg^rava- tion of fm to be done by a Minifrer of CJ^rifi, a perfon confecrart-d to holy work , to preach truth and holincfs, and ferve at the Altar : For our Docftrine will be the lefs regarded, and men will be tempted to follow our bad example, who are bound to be to them patterns of purity and obedience to God : And Chriftian and Proteftanc Rcfgion is moft injured by Min/fl-ersfms. II. It is agreed that our M m'fi^r la I fins .. which Tve do as if thev were part of our Office in the publick Aflemblies, have a f[)eciul aggravation differing from mens fecret p^rfjnd crimes. in. It is agreed that Lying and Perjury are Hn? of fo heinous a nature, as that they tend to overthrow humane truft and converfe, and all Societies, and deprive Princes of parr of the (e- curitv due to them for their lives and Crowns ; And that in a Preacher of the Gofpel they are intoilerable, rending to tempt the hearers to be- lieve nothing that we fay, IV. It [211] IV. It is agreed that by aflertion to abfolve thoulands of per Ions known or unknown, and ju- liiHethcm, if thty fhould prove guilty of fuch a crime, and io to draw on our felvcs dic^guilr of many tbouland perjuries, would be a fin of as heinous a nature as molt we can imagine. V. It is agreed by Proreftants, that dll Oaths, Covenants and Laws,mul^ be undeiHood accord- ing to the plain ard ufiial fcr.fe of the wcrds,un- Jefs our Rulers oiherwife expound thenh, and tell us that they mean fbmewhatelle. VI. It is agreed that though Judges miift determine of the fence of Laws, fo far as to de- cide the cafes that are brought to them 5 ^et none can make an univerfal obligatory expofition of a Lavv, to bind the fubjtds confcience in un- derftanding it but the Sovereign snd Lawgivers themlelves: Elfe a Judge might become a Le- gifljtor and frultrate the Kings Laws by his cxpofitions. If Judgements be theexpofitorsand prefervers o{ Ccmmcn uhvrntten Laws which are CufiomSy it is becaufe it is the LaYV-m^k^Ys or Sovereigns will that it fball be fo. VII. It is agreed by all ProteOants that ftretchirg the words of Laws^Ociths and Promifes to meanings quite differing Irom the Common ufe of the words, without the direiHiicu cf the Law-makers 10 to do, and taking (ucb O^r/jf or Covenants with cqravocMioyis znidweKtai refer- vaticns on prcttT\i:c oi Chant aUe interpretation^ for our own ends and interefts, is more fuitablc to Atheifts tlian fjncere Chnftians, and would overthrow humane truli, and the end of Laws and Princes fafety, as well as other forts of pcrjtry. For inltance, if one take thefubfcribed Decia- [222] Declarations that [ Its unlawful on any pretefjcd whAtfoevsr to taks Arms agaltfi the King and fo on] and will thus equivocate, as they fay fome do5Z//2:.pf It is mLi^fnl'] that is, againlt the Law of the Land t^m not ag^mfi Gods Lav, [^To take: uirms agatnl^ the King ] that Is, as King 5 but faith Suarez,, and fuch others, whrn he hcxcom- mmicate by the Pcpe he is no King-, ^On any pretence ] that is, fay they, [ // ;W/ pretence ] {^hy his authority agamj} his perfon, and Souldiers ] that is, fay the equivocaters, [ Its well [aid that we may not do it by his Am horny, but we may do it, by the Law of nature and fo by Gods Authority Vphofe Law that is-, [_againfl any d^mntifftoned by him'^ that is, fay they, la -j^ fully commiffiomd, and we ur(f judges when his Comm.ffions are uniaw^ful.i So[jVe will not endeav-ur any alteration of Govern- ment in Ch^trch or Statc~\ that is fay they, i. Not 0^ Ajonarchy^ or the King, but we may yet di- fturb any of his Officers : 2. Not of the EiTen- tials of Eptfcopacy ; but we may feek to take down their wealth and Lordfliips, and reduce them from Dioccfans to Parochial or Corpora- tion Bifhops : 3. Not by unlawful means 5 but we take not that to be unlawful which they do; What good will Oaths or Covenants takep with fuch Latitude or Equivocation do f Do they (ecure any of the ends of Governments ? Rulers fhould abhor fuch Equivocations and ftretching. Latitudes as thefe. Vllf. It is agreed on both fides,that if we might go on this fuppofition, that our Rulers can re- quire nothing that is unju§: or tmpiom, or againfi the Law or Common good^ or their own mtereft, and therefore that no expojition is to be put on their J^aws 'Laws or Impoftions which is ofanjfMch import a !:ce'^ by this ru^c a fi J oath or Covenant or proj^/ije in the World which Governours fhall impofe upon us, may be taken : For wc mull put digoodjcijs upon them all : And xht fchfc is iht Otrh cr Covenants IX. It is commonly agreed that a man may not deliberatelv te!l one lie to fave his life, or his Miniilerial liberty : And that ifany one only of all the things imfyofed on us be a fin, it is the dutv of a'l the Miniiters of EhnUnd rather to futfer any rhirg, or to dye than to Commit it. Ard that if it be ore mans duty to be filent iti fuch a cafr, it would be the duty cfall the Mini- fters in the Land, if the things be fin, X. And all are ag'eed that to filence all the Miniiters of the Nation, is a thing that Godharll not given any man authority to do,becaufe of the necrffiry of rheir Miniftry ; and confequently noc to filence any necelldry Miniftry at all. XI. It is agreed that Satan would fain corrupr States and Churches wirh the moit heinous fins, to expofe them to Gods judgements and the enemies fcorn : And that common Perjury or Perfidioufnefs is one of thoR greateft fins : And that as theBelief of the Truth is the beginning of Chriftianity, fo Satan is a Lyer and the father of Lies: And he that thinketh that Sat.n is endea-' vouring to fligmatize Perfonf^Churches or King- domes with his brand of PER (l^ould the more carefully avoid the receiving of that mark. XII. It is agreed that God hath within thefe fourteen years excercifed very grievous Chail-ite- ments on Cities and Corporations, by Inch a Plague ( on London and many Corporations ) and luch fires on London^ Sonthwark^ and many Cor- pora" [2 241 poration?) and fuch increafe of Poverty, (though Tve have more liberty at Sea and Land for trade, than almoft any Nation neer u.''ft>y) it would leave the impenitent without all jalt cxcofe. XIll. It is agreed by us all, that God will not hold him guihlefs who takerh his ndme in v^ain 5 efpecialiy by perjury or falfe Vows or Covenantsj And that for Oaths ( broken ) the Land may mourn : And that he is the grand enemv of Church or Kingdomes, who would by fuch fm bring them under the jadgmenrs of God : And, as ^c^a'ijhTing in an accurfed thing, XIV.None can deny that it is better to cherifh honeft^y and confcience, efpecialiy about Oaths and Covenants which fecure Convene and the lives of Princes, than to teach men to flretchConfcience in fuch matters ; and to make every featd Cf/«- feiencs capable of the holy A-Iimflrj, prelcrmenn, andhonpi'-, and dfear of fuch fin^ to be the way tofilence and ruine. XV. we agree rhir vv^hen Jefuites and othe? Papifts have contradtd the (hame of equivocation and perfidioufnefs, Proteltants fhould not partako with them, and take th" (hame on their religion^ XVI. It is agreed that when the S<;tf^j Cove^ nant is fo greatly decryed, and the violation of the Oaths of Allegiance and other Oaths and Covenants was found necelTiry to the killing of the King, and other late confufions and iniquities, we (hould not afcer fuch warning cither titlier infnaremen in iinneccirary Oaths & Cove- nants, nor harden fuch men againft Repentance, by doing any fuch thing our felves, much lefs by commanding it. XVII We are agreed that to commit a fin by paflTion or fudden furprizc, is not fo wicked as to do it on deliberation: Nor is the doing it only fo bad , as undertaking to juftifie it, and encourage others to do the like. XVIII. We are agreed that God is jealous about holv things, and that wilful corrupting his Church, worfliip ordifcipline, to the dilgrace of religion and encouragement of wickednefs is a heinous fin : Efpecially to Approve fuch things. XIX. We are agreed that to make a deliberate Covenant that I will fm againft God, and to fubfcribe and declare this, is a heinous aggrava- tion of the fin : e. r When the high places were kept up in 'judea if any had Covenanted to keep them up, and purpofed to tranfgrefs, the vvilfulnefs had been thegreatnefs and dangerous fignitication of fuch finning, XX. We are agreed that Repentance is Gods condition of forgivenefs ; and that for a man to refolve and Covenant to fm and to pyofejs it openly to all the Church, and that oft times, and fb to renounce Repentance^ is — alas — XXI. Moft fober Chriftians are agreed that Chriftians (hould be united upon the terms which Ghrift himfelf hath made in the bijptifmal Covenant, and in their obedience to his Laws ;' and that Papall Ufurpations and impofing of things unneceffary as neceflary to Union, Com-- munion or Miniftration, hath been the great caufb of Schifms through the Gbriftian worlds ct fat for about looo years at leaft: And that they \ ' . '' (tillcbcy lucU di\:drj^ lm{>ofrr5, do «. Si.hi(ir»s in ilic wuild by cncouruging ihf a uff? oftlum. XXlt.We-are on bjth lidt* a^rrrd, that it Wtre Ucinuus hypocrifie, and pn \ luncnds, if wc dhiiild nuke our facrcd Minilicrial work the iH'tfcwJed reafon for our fmr/ing, and fhciild nvt;.r, df dare or fubfcriVe tliar wh.th wc tAc fobc tllif, and do that wh.icli vse tjke to be lin, tliJi vvem.y have leave to preach uj^ainlt fm in oiIk r$ J aid (i) otTtrGud a Sacriticeof iniquitv, ?ndpMt a beam inio our own eye tbar wc may bi:vc leave to Pr{.'a(,h agjinft the niurc th.«i is m ourl)i(itherseyc. XKlll- ^^£* are afraid of making 'epjratifts anM AraSa; lids snti tcmj^ting nun tu ^vuid us, as icanddlous ni( • . XXIV. We arc afraid left by hich ^Ailfiii fin, we riMjjLild by a carnal inrerelt, tc^ defend nhat >ve have oace done, be tempted to iniptnitcnce, and to pcrfecuT' ihc jiift. ; XXV We are agreed that tlicy rl^ar nil! run into wilhul heinous fin, as ihey dder\etobe forlaken of Ccd, fo rliey cannot c.vpcd fiich a bkllin^ on chcir Miniltry,ufConfcionab!e upright men may do. XXVI. It is agreed that the ancient Chriftinn Paitors Preached np^'ir.ft the will of Princes for 3oovears; and aUn- that againlt the ^'^ ill of Cbi iltron Princes {Cof.fi a fjt:i^<, y^^Ufis, Ihi'oaofi'.s Juriior^f^alcntimariy^C. ) Ahd not only Apollles fdid, t!'dt God was to be obeyed* rather than men, but (iich as Tirr.cthj who was ordained by man, were charged before God and the Lord Jcfus Jefiis Chrlft Who will fudge the living and dead at his appearing and Kingdom, to preach the Gofpcl and be inftant, in fealbnj ^:c. XXVII. We a-e .agreed that the Children of Chriltians,^Yhen they p/ow up^ know no more of God, of Heaven, of Chrift, without tcac^jing^ than the Children of Heathens do : And there- fore that the opening and applying the Goljel is needful in EnzUnd as wel 1 as in Americn, XXVIII. k IS fo far from faving unbelievers or iingorlly perfons, thit they are the Children of Chrilii.in.c^ and in the vilible Church, that it ma- keth their cafe more miferahlej if not worfe than that of Sodom and Gcmorruh, XX[X. As of old every fingle Church had ufually many Presbyters and Deacons v^ i h the Bi- Aop,ro_it is undeniable that many of our Pariflies have vyork enough for many Mi-iillers, and only want of maintenance is pretended for our prc- fent paiicity (with the want of worthy men.) XXX. It is granted us, that to alienate conie- Crated perfons from the holy Miniftry cauflefly, is greater Sacriledge than to alienate confccrared Lands, Goods or TenipV5^,which are but means to the ufe of the faid Miniftry. We are not here accufing our filencers of this heinous S.icriledge : Their Righteoi:s Jud'je and ours, will quickly pafs the final ftrntence : But we dare notjwe will not iacrilegioufly filence and alienate our felvei«, left we foriake our Lord, and betray mens foLil<^, and be doom.ed as the (lothful (ervant that hid his talent, /^/.zf.2 5. and bring down more plagues upon the Land : We fear When we read i Thcfz, T)-,i6. t!ie fi;^ns that wrath was comero the ut- v^oW on the Jews ; even their forbidding men to Q^z preach' [lag] preach rheGofpel or(alvation,lef> we fhouM con- tribute to fuch a dreadful dcltrtion of this Land, SECT. XVIL The Cafe of the Almiflers [tnce they were fdenced^ and their Practice {with the People*.^ WE humbly crave of thofe narrow Seers, who venture to cenfiire the generality, for (omewhat which rhey diflike in fume perfons that arc neereft to tbemlelves, thtU they would truly iinderftand the cjfe and pracfl ce of theip BreihrtT, before they any further in Sermons and Writings provoke the Mj^;iltrate to execute the Laws ujon them, as Schi.maticks^Seditious, , or what accufation is readied at h.^nd. L That rh.e elder fort of the Nonconformifts are ordained by Bifliops, and molt of the rett by fuch Paftorsol Churches, of CirieSjCorporations and other Parifhes aflociare, as the times then allowed 3 and that in this Ordination Cbe the Ce- remonious part right or wron^i) they are all by Ct-nfent or Covenant devoted to the (acred Mi- niiirv, and that nor for a time, as hiielings, but for life: this is denied by none that we know of. IF. Ic is known to all Faithful Minifters and others, who converfe with the common fort of men, that a great part cf the people of E -glund are ignorant of the very EfTentiuls of Chrillianity, and a great parr dull and worldly. neglecTtersoiall feriousreligioui?ieQ5 ard a great part lcn:'r)al, drowned in filthy fleflily fins : Be- sides tLe ignorancCj, weakncfs,and unwarrantigfuch duties, a-nd lofing fuch helps and pri- vilcdges; und therefore m'-ift be of fuch Churches as they can, if they cannot be of fuch as they would. rM5i vvoi]]d, or as are allowed by the >ylc»?jn'rate. XJIf. Ii is nor in the. power of our felves to cfc pe (iich excommunicdtion5 : For n^e are not able to change our o'.vn underlbndings, io fdv as tol^ild every thing before named, to be lawfoj : Some ^f us are abl-e to fay thl^t w^- have with a willinghefs to fee tl^ trnch, ftLi(i,yd the cafe of the old Conformity above forty y'^r?^ and the cafe ol the New -conformity no'v above feven- teen years, and read almoft all that hath been wri-ten for them, which '^^e thought might add to our iniormation^and prayed earne(tly that God would nrt futfer us to errc , and the longrer we ftudy it the more vve are confirmed : In this cafe we fuifer publick and private obloquy and re- proach, and not only thele fevrnreen years the lofs of all Minilterial Maintenance, but the dan- ger of 40 /. a Sermon, and irhrr'.fonment in com- mon G..ols, and the ruine of our eftates and healih : And in reafon its as eafie to think that they that hold their opinion on fuch terms, are Jike to be as imfartial in rheir ftudies as they wbofe wav leadeth to preferment, wealth apd honour J of which we were ca[)aole of a part: \Ve fay therefore again, that to Conforr?^^ or prevent the C^mons Excummtinic ition ipfo faclv^ is not in ofir power. And fhey thdt (av, God will not con- demn men for that whch thev were not able to avoid or help, fhould not do otberwifc them- felves. XIV. When the ? 800 or 2000 Minifters were filcnced, the far greateft part of them forbore all publick Preaching, and ohiy taught fomc few in private at fuch hours as hindered not the pub- lick AlTemblies, and many of them lived as pri- vate iViCn,. XV To XV. To this day ir is fo with many of the Noncoaformifts : Thofc that live where they find fiiall need of their Preaching, or elfe have no call or opportunity, and cannot remove their dwellings, do hold no AflTcrmblies, but as other men content tiiemftJves to be Auditors. Tbofe that live where are godly and peaceable Mi'ii- fters in Publick, who yet ne^d help, do lead the people conftantiy to the Parifh-Ghurches, and teach them themfelve? at other hours, and help them from houfe to houfc : This is ordinary in the Counrries and even in London, with many Minilters that hold no AlTemhlies} yea many chat were ejeded out of City PariCh- Churches. XVI. Thole called Independents do keep up fiichCburches as they had gathered before; ^ hen none of our prefent oaths, declarations, fubfcrip- tbns or practices were impoled on themj which is not therefore to be taken as new, XVIf. As to the reft, it was the great and ter- rible Plag^ue in ,16^5. which made this change in their Affcmbling and M'niftration.When the pub» l^ck Mmifterstorfook the City, and the rich lefc the poor to mifery and death, and people lookt every day for their laft; when ihey that heard a Sermon one day, were buried the next j when death had awakened the people to Repentance, and a regard of their everlafting ftate, divers Nonconformable Minifters refolved to ftay with them ; Theybegg'd money out of theCountrie$ for the poor, and relieved them : They got into t^he empty Pulpits, and preached to them : And v/hen preachers and Hearers lookt every day for their laft, it is eafi;^ to conceive that there was ferloQs Preaching^ and Terious Hearing : By this [M/] many that died were helpt in their preparations 5 and through God's great mercies, multitudes thar furvivcd, re|entedard became the feriuus feekers ofa berrer woild.lhemen thjt did this were moftly unmarried, and could eafiher ven- ture their own lives, than fuch as had families 5 and Tome ofthemihat had families, ytrt irulted God, and molt did fcape. We know bur of one (pious Germane Minilter that died of the Hague in tie City (and one of another Difeafe, if noc through want) and tno tbat fled from it in the Countrv.) And when God had bleft thcfe mens faithful labours with the converf.on of many fouls I'erpecially A[;prentices andyourg peoj le,) the experienee fo engaged their mutual afied;i- ons, that theMinifters refolved that they would live and die in fuch lervice as God had fo blefled and preferved them in; and their hearers refol- ved thit they wou'd not forfake their Teachers : And thus the dreadful Plague began that which fo much now otfendetb men, as a dar.gerous Sch'fm. XVIII.And when fome men cut of excefllve caution, were ready to thirk that when that Plague was ceafed ( having killed about an hun- dred thoufand ) the Minifters fl.ould lay by that publick work, and retire again into ftcret cor- ners, God confuted them. by his next drejdfu! judgement,burning down the City the next year, 1666: So that there were neither Churches to* go to, nor Minifters m the PariOes to Pi each, nor rich men to maintain them : And could any foul that hated not Chrilf and mens falvation,. have wjfhed the Nonconformifts then to deferc the mife;able people, When they newly came ffOIW from under the terrour of uicha dreadful Plague^ and when fuccefs and Gcds [jroredion had Co greatly encouraged rhem, and when preOncFy rhey were deprived of their worldly treafure, and had not hou(es,or goods, or mony,but thou- fands utterly ruined in the world, and crept into holes and lived in poverty, nhtn it was awcr.der that they dyed not by hundreds of famine^ ynd when fuch a fight as London in its ruines was before mens eyes, ( which he that faw fure c^n never forget,) If then men, becaufe that the Bifhops or Parliament forbad them, fnuuld have refufed to Preach the Gorf>e] of Chrii>, ard to teach men to Ly [iv^ a treafure in Heaven, and to comfort fuch a ruined City;, what excufe wtuM fuch unfaithful] (ervants-have had at the bar of their great Judge/ yy. '..':.. ■ •. • ; XIX. Thefe two grea^ as^d no-torloiis necefliries fucceeding in thofe tw<) .dreadful years 166 j 1666. calling the Nonc'cmfbrmable Minifters out of their retirements, and latitantand f.lenr fiate, refol/ed them to ftrve God more diligently ar-d openly than ihty had done, Vvlintevrr it coft them: And many Country Minifters were awake- ned to the like by the examples of thofe in Lon- don : Thoug,h yet a great numbf^r who are in places of Ic'fs needier not 'called out as aforefaid, ftililie muchfilent. ■ XX. WHILE THE DREADFZJL FIRE W^S WASTING LONDON and OTHER COR PORATIONS.rHE FylRLIAMENT and BISHOPS WERE AT OXFORD MAKING AN OATH TO DRIVE ALL IS.ONCONEOR MISTS ABOVE FIVE MILES FROM ALL CITIES ^nd CORIO RATIONS that fend Btir^ gefles gefTes to Pdrliamehr, and a)l other places where ever thfv had Preached fince the ad of oblivion. So that^had they (.bfvrd che Lawc^ Lndon had been deferred in ihe Plague and in the ruinr?, and few people fuiiercd piibl'cklv to worfiiip God : Ac the mennon of which the heart uf the wrirer of this trembleihj efpecially to think how iniKh further the Billiops went in 'his then the Svnod of Ithacms and Idacuis went, from which Aiartm ferarared to the death by Gods niir. culous inftriidion. XXI. The Plague, Fire, Poverty, which have feized not oniy on London, hue on niany other Corporations of Ei gUn:d^m(.)Xt tha-n other places, and more than hath been knonn in our forefathers daies, make inany wilVi ih.it the Corporation- Oath and Declaration might be reviewed and that Gods Judgh;cnts as a TrLmpet founding REPEM O LNCLAND were heard by all the Corporations of the Land, before we hear that time is paft : And that it might be confclered whether either an Zrj/aufri /ff.'ftJtKg, or an ZJnlawfpil tiikjyjgy or the heigkhomhccd of an}'' Vtduvcftil partictdars, can warrant any man to declare that neither he hcr aiy othtr fe'fon, is ohliged by that f^ow, to Rej^em of his Jin ^ or to jopp'p frofhancneJsjPopery or Schifw^ OX zny thing contrary to fatind Dctl* ine ar.d Gidlir-efs. And to enquire in what Countrey or age of the world, Chriftian, Mahometan, or Heathen, there was ever fuch a I,aw before. It was that age of the Church inv-hich Htll luled moft on earth, even in the War.^ between Po[ e Gregory 7th. and the Emperour, when the Pope Iwore tliem on one fide, and the Emperoir on the other 5 and men [240] men fwore, and unfwore, and forfvrore, as the powers that thev were under bid them ; which made Abbas Vrjpsrginfi^fihron p. 3 \.idiy[Vt om- ni$ bomu jjim (it f:rJMrHS & p ddidis facmoribas i-mpiCttus^ ut vix exctijiri p'Jfit ejHin p: in his, fctipop hs ftc ^ Sacerd.s And that [)learant man (who knowc-th his own name) who merrily de- ■rideth hisadverlaries, for ga'b<*ring a donht of our fundamentals from our differences, may more feelingly know one day that God ivill not hold him gHilthfs that tak^th his nams invain : And may confider that it was no more precife a man than Cotta in Cicero (d^ Nat, Deor, I. i.) that would prove men did not believe that there was a God^ becaufe they durit be per;ured -, inftancing in perjared and ungodly Carbo : It was not a fign of Schifmaricks^ but of very charitable mode- rate men, that coulj hear and re^/jrd fucha per- jured Miuiftry, -d^iVrfperger^Ji^ faith was then iri the Ro?j^un Church ^ efpecially in Gjrmanj, where the temptation lay. XXIL A little after the Plague and Fire, fome Nonconform jble Minifters about Lovdon^ met, to confider whether our a^ftu^ll forbearance to jovn n'irh the Parifh Churches in the Sacrament^ mig'u not tend to deceive men and make thetn believe that we were fur feparaifon from the:Ti^' and took their Communion to be unlawful : And upon the Reafons given in,they .je.reed that furli Communion was lawful and mee^-^when it would not do more harm than g lod : But bfcaufe at that time a llorm was coming on men, fom the A(ft againlt Conventicles, and rhei'" j .dginent was Si^ainlt ruining thofe that in this ivere not of their minds (oa the reafons aforefaid^ and being credibly credibly informed that their communicating at fuch an unfeafonable time would not only per- fvvade men that force compelled them, butalfo draw rhem to ruine others that durft not imitate them, they refolvcd to delay for a fitter oppor- tunity, becauft God will have mercy and not fa- crificej and oiir Liberty is not alvvaies our Duty^ nor muft be ufed toother men- deltrudion.Thus violence crolTeth the Authors ends. XXIU. Shortly after^ when fuch thoui^hts re- turned, and many thought it meet to joyn in the publick AfTemblies, the Oxford Odiih. and kd of Confinement was put in execution, and drove them all away : For the reafbnsaforefaid had fa- tisfied them not todcferr the fouls in all Cities^ Corporations and places where they had Preached 5 and fo they were fain to hide them- felves to avoid fix months imirifonment in the common Gaols ( whither fome of us were fentj) fo that if they had come to the Parifh- Churches, to Common- prayer or Sacrament?, they had expofed themfelvcs to multitudes of witnefTes, and fo to certain imprifonment: Ex- cept in fome odd corners of the Country where they were ftrani^ers (about five miles from Cor- porations or acqudinrance) where their example would have wrought little on any in the Cities, or that had known them : So that the Oxford Aft moll: etfcdiually forbad them coming to Church, or holding Communion with any Parifh- Churches within five miles of any ^uch City, Corporation or Village where they had Preach- ed fince the Ad of Oblivion : This they could not avoid. XXIV, Yet many Minifters were afraid of in- R troda^ [242] troducing unwarrantable reparations, by avoiding the It verities of the Law and Bifhopsjand many that did retire to Country-Villages five miles diitanr, as confined, did there conftantly ;oyn with the Paiilli Churches in Liturgy and Sacra- ment : Eur this being far from Cities^ and not in the fis^ht of the people that were moft difafFedl:- ed to the Prelates and Liturgy, did little with tbem ; and fo they were difabled by the Biihops or Rulers to do what they defired againft other mens extreams. XXV. Before this, manv Minifters had offered thankfully to accept the Liberty of Preaching in the Parifh- Churches where the Liturgy is u(ed, and being prelent at it : And fome to this day that live in the Country , where they can get 16 much favour, preach in the Parifh-Churches, and ;oyn in the Liturgy, and draw others to it, and go from place to place thus to avoid being taken. XX\ L Many,reeing how we were thus driven nor only from Preachings but fuch Parjjh-Com- wHnionj were tempted to hard thoughts of fuch ajairs^ as if it came from thePapiits^ who would have equalled, and mafs'd us up with thcmfelves, XXVII. Shortly after this, the Kings Clemen- cy favv caufe to make an alteration and to give us his gracious indulgence by his Licenfes for places and perfons : Upon this, Miniiters boldly fer up Chappels under the Parifh Churches ; and in all the time of this their Liberty, when there were wirnefles enough, if they had offended, we remember not that any were everconvid of any word of feditious or unfound doctrine, or any un- peaceable atremprs. But while they had this Feave to Preach themfclves^they thought be(^ to take take i'rar?h&'^ fame c^iiVeSent'i{6i]ri'%Lt' th^ Par ifh 'Churches meet'^tr'Ot'her'tirae^ being fo inconvenient, as that'fimities canncft ofiferve them without hurt. Ap'd t'H'ey could not Preach, and hear in the PariJlo-ChuVc'hcs d^t Otxq^, XXVIII. All this while, though they had the Kings authority for their AfTembjies, ' feme Clergy menceafed not to accufe thcmorSchifii-j; fhewing that it is the' want of fumething clfe rather than the Kings authority'on which they ground their accufation. ,'_'';/t' XXrX. Some Nonconformifls" hive thefe 17 years forborn to baptize or adminifter the Lords Supper, or to be Paftors of any Churches, but only Preached occafionaliy where the Parifhes were fo great, that one of ten or twenty had no Iroom in the Church 5 and where fome of many years had heard no publick worfhip of God : And they have publifhed to the people that they ^flembled them not to feparate from the Parifii Churches or their worfhip, but for their mcer neceltity, perfwading none to come ro hear them, but fuch as cannot come into the Parifh Chu-rchcs to hear : Yet are they accufed for drawing men from the Church. XXX. Thefe Minifters in thefe pfaces have been profecuted more feverely than therePr, by imprifonments, fines and guards againfi: their Kieetings 5 which induced others to Preach in the City w^here there feemed lefs need, bccaufc they found quierneisno where elfe, and becaufe fome out of the remoter needy Parifiies might come thither to them. XXXI. Though they^have loft a!l Miniflerial maintenance, and are lyable to pay 20/. the firft Serm.on/and 40 /.the reit,and 20 /. for the ground R 2 fo [M4l for all that they Preach, bcfdes (ix nionths imprifonment in the corpmon g()als,and, {poverty difablcth Cir^ and Counrrey to maintain themj and (oinc with Wives and Children have long lived on little befides brown Rye Bread and Water; and others, that car. live of their own, expend all in the charges of the places and adjunds where they Preach for nothing; and Tonne never took any pay, from the firft thefe 17 years, but patiently ferve God and waft their ftren^rh under mens obloquy and reproach ; yet are there not wanting pcrfons of the Clergy, who reprefent their greateft and deareft fervices ^s their g^reateft fins, andaccufe them as enemies of theC'iurches peace,and the leaders of Schifm, and in pulpit arid print provoke aiithoriry to execute the Laws more feverely on themj Though the execution hath coft fome excellent men their lives already, and they may know that no execution (hort of de.uh or utter difable- ment will make the moft confcionable forfake their duty^ and facrilegioufly defert the Office to which rhey were dedicated and ordained: ('Asthel.ite cafe of the H-mgarian M^niders dc-cKircth \) And fuch courfes never ended in the honour of thofe of the Clergy that procured them : Yea fome as going to the bar of Cody have undertaken to prove, that it is thro/^gh pride and covet o'yijntfs that we c nform not. And becaufe f()me Churches called Independent withdraw not their maintenance from their. Paftors, and fome few others have maintenance of their own, or friends that will not fee them want, they would makeftrangers believe that the common fort of Nonconformifts, whofe families live in fuffe rings and ani wmts, are s^ainers'' by' their Njnconfornvty • Tttough ebb m Selves th.U have the mo»t and richelf on their fide, woald be loth to take up with fach miintenance,and often Preach, ho\v fad a cafe the Church would be in, if Minilters were lefc to the peoples charity : While they live in fulnefs thus thev envy their poor brethren, who thiC they miv ftnifli their courfe, would be ^Ld of leave to labour for nothing, and live on alms, taking^ Gods favour for their reward. XKXll. And to compleat all, fome blufh not to accufe them, as the bringers in ofPoperv,by de- firing Liberty ; as if Preaching the Gof^el did not do more to keep out Po[>ery, than the igno- rance of untaught people*: As ifourearneft re- quests eighteen years ago, that we might nor be mafs'd up with the Papiits, nor a door opened to them b'y our divifions and fafferings, were all forgotten : As if the Nonconformivts were neerer Popery than th^^y that tvould have the Pope to be Vrlncipmm Vnitans to the' Univerfal Church: As if their Printed Morning Lectures againft Po- perv, and many orher Writings, did not fuffici- ently fhew their diliance from it : As if the Pa- p (l^- defired the Liberty^ rather than xhc fiteKcnig of the N jnconformifts j or defired any thing more than tiiat io many hiindred adverfaries to Popery, and all the Proteftants of England who adhere to »-hem, might be caft our^ and brought as lo^vv as themfrlves, and pu^ into the fame con-- d'tion, that they might ftand or fall together. NiV, what ifi on fuch neceffuy they fhould ac- cept of favour from any Papifts that would favethem? If one Party would bring mrn to fuch a pafs that they mult be hanged, imprifbned, R 3 ruined, ruined,- ' or werfp, -n^rvlcf&.-the ftvour of the P^-i^^, pifts deliver fhfin ; and tl\c. other Party had ra- ' ther be T^;ved by P^pilb^th^n be hanged or ruin- ed by gr-ot^rtajits, which of thefe were more to be ihf\)cdiGd,0f Popery, ? efpecially if the fame men thu>t gjve.Us the:Algrm th^t Popery is com- ing in, uridertook th^ ftl^ teaching of thofe by whom ihely rur[)e(S: iC5jenti;anc&, and yet would not ^batc a rieedlpf^ Q4th^ or, covenant or cere- mony to kcep-itoufj.or ftrengthen the'Prote- ftants by the Union;, for which we have. ,^: JQ(ig patiently. beg^'d and -waitect: t h. jt;-jH7 -iir . XXXill: Ihc moll of our acquaintance take ic for their duty to do.theirbcft to keep up the re- putation of the public^. Conformable -Mifliftrya. that it- may further Love and Concord, and the fuccefs of their labours with the p)eopk j and they profefs to take their owfi Al&n^Wies.butas Chiipels,.and not as difttnti, much Icl^ a§;_fepara* ted Churches : And thofe of them who dp.^d- minifter the Sacraments, and do that which ^s; jike the Separatifts way, yet do it not on their principles, hut fro tcmpm^s, till God fhall give them opportunity to ferve him in theeftabliflled- way f if ever it may be hoped for :) it being re- formed or well ordered Parifh-Churcb^s undex^ the Government and countenance of theChiiftian Magiftrates, which are molt agreeabl.e-.to their defires. - ■-i^^ (- XXXIV- When v/e go into the Parifh-C-tiurches, we find thofe that have able godly Minifters- ufu- ally to. be as full as will confilt witi the peoples^ hearing the voice ("which in many places will not reach to a great part of the Congregation:^ we find fuch Preachers, whether Conformable, or Non- Nonconformable, every where almoft crouded after, which fhews that it is not meer fadtion that moveth the hearers ; and that worthy men have no caufe of a if courage ment : And if none of either fide be valued much above their worth (for the bare Office fake) we cannot help it; nur would it be helped if there were no Nonconfor- mifts : Some of us well remembring the tmie (i6si. till 1640.) when we were troubled or threacned alfo for going out of our own Parifhes to hear worthy, able men that were very con- formable. XXXV. It is very ordinary with Gentlemen and others that are zeaMus for the prefenc Church- State in London, to go from their own Parifhes, though the Canon be a^ainft it -.fo that it is not, fure, the breach of the Canon that they ftick at. XXXVI. We (ball never dififwade men from making the ftridteft Laws to punifh any Non- conformift that fhall be proved guilty ot Sedi- tion^ Diiloyal ty^Drunkennef^jFornication^S wear- ing, and any other immorality } but we know of none of them that was filenced, ejecflf^d, or pu- rifhed on any fuch account : Nay, if thev Preach againft their Church Government, Liturgv, or Ceremonies, we muft rxpedt that they fhould be reftrained. Our earnelt defire is, that the Ma- giftrate would keep up Peace and Order in tlie Church, that Popifh Clergy men may not think that it belongethto them alone to do it. XXXVII. Whereas there is a fort of ignorant or ill meaning men, that ft ill fay [_vve kjiow not what the Nonconformifis would have, and why mil they not tell hs what would fatisfie them, '} While R 4 wc [248] we offer to beg on our knees for leave to do it ; I we humbly intreatthemto weary mfn awake no more with that canting, i. As long as the Kings Declaration about Ecclefiaftical affairs is vifible. 2. And as long as our Reply and our Reformed additions to the Litt^rgy, and ouv Petition for Peace which refpeded the'old Conformity remain un- anfvvercd by thofe to whom in 1660 we did prefent them : 3. And till we are once called or allowed tofpeal^ for qhy felves againft the nevQ conform':iy\ a favour which the juftice of old Romane Pleathens, yea and fplenetick Jews did grant to all that were accufed before they puni- (hed them, bur fince Popery prevailed in the world, is become a thing among them not to be rxpedled. 4. And as long as men know that Bilbop F* ///^'^;j and Dr. Burton appointed by the Lord Keeper Bridgman to treat with fome of us of the terms of Vnion, (laying it was His Majcdies Pleafure^j did come to a full agreement wMth us in t er minis ^ which was drawn up* into the form of an Ad bv no worfe a man than that PILLAR OF JUSTICE the excellent Judge Hde^ and the Parliament prefently Voted, that no fuch Adt fliouM be brought in and offered. Dear Brerhren, God is the father of Lights and wirh him is nodarknefs: Men may be mocked, but God is not mocked: If the day that will bring works of darknefs to light, and finally clear iViC Innocent^ be not the objed of certain faith iind hope, ler our caufe be bad, and let us~as fools be judged fuch as have forfaken our beft hopes : But thatitisotherwife we believe, and therefore ap[)ed] to a righteous God from an unrighteous world, XXXVIif, XXXVni. What harm our Preaching the dofl--^ rine of falvation can do to the Bifhops or [^eopie of I he Land ( while they may punifh us for any wrrd that we r[>eak amifs :) And whv we fhould not rather fpeak operji}(wheTt men mav bear wit- nefs of our errours, ) than in fecret ( where men are tempted to too much boldnefs:) And wmc but a rpirit of envy, or a carnal intereft crofs to the inrereft of Chrlft and mens falvation, fhould grudge at fuch Preaching, while we are refponfi- ble for all that we fay or do ami(s,we cannot tell. XXXIX. Nor can we tell, \f our not /wear ir.g, or not entering mo the Bijhops National Covenant^ . be as great a crime as our penalties import,why no other muld or penalty will ferve turn to ex- phte ffich crimes^ but our ceafing to preach the Gofpel of Salvation, while we are willing to do it under the ftrideft Laws of Peace and Order. XL. It is vlfible that the Parifh-Churches of thofc M'nifters (ceteris paribus) are fulleft of Au- ditors, who are moft willing that the Noncon- formifts help them in due time and place, and defire to live with them in Love and Concord : For all that have the fpirit of holy love and peace, do love thofe that have the fame fpirit : And fuch ferious^holy Gonformifts as Bolton, Whatelj, Fen- »er^ Frefton, Sthh, Stoughtonj GoHge, and (uch o- ther, were formerly as much crouded after as Nonconformifts : But it is thofe that Preacli a- gainft holy Love and Concord^ and wrangle with the moft Religious fort whom they fhould encou- rage, whofe Congregations are thineft ( ufually ) through the tepidity of their followers, and the ^iitafte of others. XLI. When we read in the Council of Caked, . < ' the the Egjpt'un Bifliops crying fo long mlferemjui'^ mifcrminiy lying proftrace on the earth, .^ven when they couM fay, Non difftniimHs\ and begj-- ing of their ftllovv; Bifh>ps for their lives and?: confciences, twid their Brethren crying^ againto all [^^ivay wrth them, T.jey are Hcretick^;~\ while'" they profefTed the fame Faith j while the nnen:; that with fuch out-crys were eondeqining rhofc, of their own cgnfcfll jn, had newly cryed, O'^ncs -peccavimus, for-: condemning FUyia/mSy and the Truth, and faying, t\\d^i they did it for fear ^ and owned that Eutychianifm, which yet thefe- £- gjptian Bifhops now difowned, it mindeth us. tnat even Bifhops had nej^rd to be remembred,:* that while the wheel is turning the upper fde fhould not tempt, me^i to forget what fide will be uppermoft (hortly and for ^ver. '^.r. - r; •■;;.. n i!-:-:-/' !.■■■' trrji ^.:]'\\\ -■ "if .>;/; ' -Additions', tftore particularly, of , .i •>dq ^hn^ "^iiili '^uh ' siiifliT- § 1 .^T^Here are fome^ worthy perfons who J plead more fpecidlly for NMiondi Churches as ofDivine Inftitution, whofe Dodrineij calls us to a- fpecial conhderation of it. B«^; '• though fome of us have oft defired it, we have- not hitherto obtained any fatisfadion what they mean by A National Churchy or any true defini- tion which they agree in : Some of them deride ^ ' us for doubting and asking thequeftion,and fome anfwer it to theincreafe of our doubt. § 2. It muit be prefuppofed that we fpeak not ofa meer Gommuaity that hath no Paftors, but ftridly ofa Society called by fome Political, by others Others Orga)0lz.ed, conftituted of P^ftors and- Pec^le. muruaUv related 5 vvhich is the ordinary fenfe of the word iC6;/rc^.j And we muft prc- mife what being commonly agreed on, is none of our doubt or queftion. §3. The queftion is not whether any, or all Naciojis and Kingdoms fhould be Ch'riftians, and fo be the, Kingdoms of Chrift : That's paft doubt. 2. Nor is it w;hether in fuch Kingdoms the King be theftead, as to the power of thefwordj that is, a Ch^-iftiari Civil Governour of a Chriftiao P.eopJe tbat are his Subjeds. We daily pray that the Kingdoms of the world may all be Chri- ftian ; and we believe that their Kings are the Governours by the fword^ofall th^ Clergy, as vve[l,as others. 3. Nor is the queftion whether Kings may call all their Kingdoms into a holy Covenant with God (by lawful , means^) giving them an example firft themfelves. 4. Nor do we. contend about an Equivocal Name, whether ^pinfiiari Kingdom^ as fuch, may be called a NatiGnnl Chnrch^ ^, No nor whether d^Chri- flUn Nation^ governed by a Heathen or Maho- metan King, may be called a Chriftian Church or Kingdom, or a Proteftant Nation ruled by a PapiftKiftg, is to-be called a Proteftant Kingdom or Ghurch:for thisis but about bare names, 6.Nor do we queftion whether a Chriftian King may make fuch accidental difparity between the Pa- ftors, as we have before defcribed. 7. Nor yet whether the Paftors of one Kingdom may aflb- ciace and hold Synods for Unity and Counfel,and be named a Nationd Church, as they are fuch AflTociations, obliged to Concord. §4. But our doubts are thefe 5 i. Whether it • [^5*] be in it f^'rfpecially inllituted by God,thit every - . K'ngijn ofNition of Ghriftian^ QiiH hivclOnc^ fuTim^im Vot:ft^tem ejfjntialiter Ecclzl^it c.i^^ or ^ one Priefl'Haai, (Arlierher di fingh pi^f>-i^ or an' uirifioc-'A:y, ov d. C > '^ny^ Syndi) as a en Vicutive ' part of the Nitiona! G4 irch. z. vViech^r this.. Irlc,^-H:ad ('^vhcthQTH'.^h Pricil, or Council,; Itand in fubordination to rh'- King, as part of the ' fame formil Church, as a General, or a Viceroy, ; th t maketh not a dliVmft Kingdom, (thoa^^h he. m^y mikfr a diilinT; fu'^ordaite Society as an' Army, City. 5c: ) or is he Hlrad of a ciirdinKe difv^rent fp^-cies, fo as that the fame K'n^ Jam ^ /hill he e'vvo Policies fomulv, z//^ a GhrKtian: Kingdom or Rival Church, and a Prieftly' Church 5 each being fapream in their proper' fpecies, an I b )rh inide coordinate bv G'lrift ; and fo they are fjrmillv two Ch'irchesNirionil. ASoat the Jews the CDitroverfie is mtie by DifTenrers (^\ i^. G tUfji?, Cdem^jy Seld^n, 3c: ) exceedingp difli.'ult. ^, 'vy.h?ther the vt^ry p^wifh Charch-Pjlicy be eftablifhed by Chriit for the Chriltian .hurch,or be repealed' 4 Whether the laid Ecclefiaftical Head milt be 0;.'as the H^h Prien:,or an Afiftocracy of miny, or a Synol of the whi^^Gle^^gy? or whether it be left iniife- rent wh'^ch ? $. O^ whether God hath oHained fuch a National Church-form, only bv the ge- nerarGo.?tiiiind ofdoin^ all th'n^s in O-derand llnityand to Edification? 6 Wiich'is rhe Prieftly- Head, or Irgh-ft Govern inr of the Church of £/;^/i/;^,- which is a conltitative pirr, as a King in a Kingdom ? 7. Wio 's it that choofeth or authorizeth theNitioul Prieltly H^id, thit we may know when we have a lawful Chief Pador, ' - ■ and and when an Ufuroer ? 8. Whether the King or he, is ro be obeyed in Circuitiftances, or matters Ecclefialtical, if they ditFer, and make contrary Laws ? Without the ^jfution of thefc qucltions, the riHwe of a N.itionJ Chwch will not be under- iVood, nor ofany pradical import^^nce. Our own thoughts ofrhem are as fjllowctli. § "^. It u certain, that the Mo{aicd Law made* for the Jews j.eculiar rej)ubl;c|-, as fuch^is abrogate ; not onlv the Ceremonial purr, but all : All that w^c roc then ma-le for all the world, is ceafed 5 1. Bcc^u^e the Common-wealth is ceafed for which it was maje: 2. The Holy Ghoftex- preflv and frequently determineth it fo 5 tven of tj?acLjw ti'at was v. r:rten in ftone, as fuch, ! 2 0^.3.7,8,9, II. i/ff^.7.12.19. GJ, ^ai,&c. 3. 24. The natutal part, add that which was in- I Itituted poHtively long before for perpetuiiy, I were both of them God's Laws before /J/./^j's ' time, and as fuch, obliged other Nation?, and fj do ftill : The matter written in fto^:e (^except fome few mutable particulars, as the feventh ddv Sabbath, ^-c.) is fuch as we are ftill obrged to, I. By Nature, 2.CyChrift : B -^ not ds ic was p'-irt of the fcivi p culLtr M'Juat Law, Much lels doch it. bind all the world to its Po- licy. § 6 If the Je-vifh Law, either as fuc'i, or as ftabhfhed by Chriit fjr his K ngdom, did bind all the world to thi«; day, then ic would bind them to their Civil Policy, as much at leaft as to their Ecclefialtical. But few Chriltians think that it binds them to their Civil Policy. For if it did, then, i. All Nations that bave varied from it to this day, have finned : 2, No diverfity of Govern- fM4] Governments could be lawful : 3. Then it Would perplex men, to be fure, whether it be the old Mofaical form by Judges, or the hter Regat . form that bindeth ; 4. Then fuch a Civil Council or Sanhedrim as was appointed the Jews, would be a Divine Eftablifhment and not variable ar the will of Kings or People. Many other things would follow, which Kings would not Cdfily believe. § 7. There may be miich more faid for the con- tinuance of the Jews civil Policy than for their Ecclefiaftical : For there is much more forbidden of the latter, than of the former 5 Though all nations be not bound to their civil policie, they may fet it up if they pleafe 5 They are not pro-^ hibited : For Chrift hath not made new Laws for civil Itates as fiich 5 But he hath made new Church Laws,2ind thereby altered, yea prohibited much of the old. § 8. We know no more reafon why the Jeveidi, form (fiould bind us, than that which was before the Jews : and particularily Mclchez.ed,kjy who^ was a King andPricft: God owned both and commandeth us neither, atleaft as in conformity^ to them. §9. The Holy Ghoft faith exprefly Hehl 7. ir. 12. Jhat perfedion was not by the Leviti-. cal Priefthood,and that the Priefihood being chan- ged, there is made of nccejfitj a change of the Law ^ which is called ^ the Law of a carnal Camm and- mem, verfe 16. and that there is a difanulling of the Commandement going before for the weaknefs and finprofit ablet efs oj it-^for the Law made nothing-per- />/?,'3/.i8,i9.theGovenant or Law being notfaulr- lefs a new one doth fucceed it v^ 7.8.9, 16. The firft Tabernacle is not ftanding. which had their ordi- ordinances of divineTervice and a worldly fan- duary \Heb,^ 1.8. 11. He takethawav thefirft Law and Prielthood, that he may eltablifh the fecond, heh. 10.8,9 11. r6. 1% 8fc. § 10. Whilelt it IS agretdor.,thjt theeflenrials of the work or office of the Jew ifh Priefts is ceafed, (as //c^^. 7.and 8, 9, and 10 (l^ew,)and thnr 1 111? by b!rrh_,and the apj-roj^r'ation to one Tribf^A^- '^ fulloweth that the Jemfr. Friefthood is cealed .But ^et we confrf^ rhar Chriltjifhehad pleaiVdjW.'^^r have [tt ltd a High Piieil-and Coun- cil like theirs in every nation for his own work. But if the old form bind us not, we are left only to enquire what new one is (etled by Chrift^and whether he have done fo or not. § If .We juftly maintain againft the Anabaptifts, that Infants relation to the Covenant, and the univerfal Church ( as members ) was nor repea- led bv Chfift, becaufe it was not founded only on the Law of Mujes : which if it had, it were as flit h repealed § 12. The Holv Gholl: bythe Apofties ^cis 15. hath declared to all the Churches of the Gentiles that they are not bound to keep the Law of Alofes^ and hath abfolved us from all, faving things antecedently, and on other reafons necefl'ary. verje, 28. §13 If the Jews form of Government be ours, then the HIgh-Prieft muft have the power of the Sword, or fit in judgment for life or deaths 2s Defit. ij. 12, 13. and other places fhew : But many Papilis and Proteftants are agreed fhat the clergy have no power of the Sword, or force, unlefs the King make them alfb Magiltrates. § 14. It Is a matter of fo great im] oitance to the Cm^] the Church to know whom we muft obey, that it is not to be thoughc tbar any way is made nfceflary by Chrift, which he hath not made in- tclligfble and certain to be indeed his will : Efpecially v\hen the Apoftles ftrove who fhould be the chief, and two of them made it their re- queft 5 and when the Corinthians and others were ready to fet up one before another, and fay I am o(C pha^,deciking, and that one fide fpoke Of a phrafe de abftraB-o^^ and the other of the Concrete 5 and if fo^ both me.jnt the fame things though C/r;7 was judged to ufe the moll: skilful words: Qr/Zdenyed not but thjt the Deny was not begotten or Crucifiedy but faid that Gud \Vii% begotten ahd Crua^edy and was p^-jjibh j IVeftorm^s denyed not that he who was God in one perfon with the manhood, was begotten, Crucified and pafTible, but not the Dcitj. But Cjrtl faid that the phrafe \^God ivas born, Cr-icijied^ Src.] was goods yea necefTary^ and not (without anathe- matized herefiej to be denyed, becaufe in one perfon the titles and anions are communicable : Niftoriiu faid, that it was wicked to com'muni- cate the infirmities of humanity to the Deity, as to fay^ Cod did grow bigger, and was afraid^ and TV as hptngry^and needed help fi'cm Angels, and died,^ For he thought this phrafe applied it to the Deity r fLet any man that's impartial^ judge whether -this Controvetfie were nor about nords rather than r^atter. ) Th.odoret was a greater Scholar than Nefiorti^,2^i\A he became the Cham- pion of his Caufe, fuppofing that Locfit 10 for malts eft max ime propria-, and therefore that he that faith . God had a beginning, increafe, death, paffions, muft be fuppofed to mean it^ cj-^a Depts, as he is God : And fotwo Saints , Sr. C;r/7and St. Thco- doret, fell at large to prove each other damnable Hereticks. ■ ^oA,';, Patriarch of ^;zf/oc/:», being far Qtf, was long in coming to the Synod. Af.mnon, Bjihop of Epheftis, /oyning with Cyril, before he iBifhops came, bcg.n and condemned, and T depofed -'=E>^ [Z74] depofed Ntftari^s as a Heretick, Neflajrius let them all alone^and mcdlcd little himfelf, uhedg- ing that Candidiahus Comes forbad him to appear. But when ]oh:i o{ yint, came,he took Neftorius^s part, and gathered a Council with himfelf, and CandidianKs the Emperours Officer rook hi.- parr. johii's Go'incii" condemned and depofed C;r// and Adtmnon, as they had done Neiior^pts : And thus two Councils at .£/7^!;r//i (are damning one ano- ther. The Emperour knew not what to do with iheni» hucTsrquirerh each party to fend feme of their Bifliops to him : when they came, he per^ mitted them not long to come neerer than C^/* csdon; for fear of tumults : while they, "were there, the peopit of Conji^ammople flocked to them, and moft of the people being for.A/efio-i yius, and moif of the Courtiers , Cleirgy and Monks againft him, they fell into diif^ntion to the Itoning of fome abcut their Meetings, for Preaching to the People. Theodoret and his Af- fociates profecuted it againfr C;n7, as thofe that declared tli^ir refblution to die rather t'han yield to his Herefies (ds rhty called them) and accufed him as if he had been the moft proud, unquiet troubler ofthe world. The other fide anfwerably accufed rhem of dangerous blafphemy and herefie. At laft the Emperour thought it the beft way for peace, to (end Johan, Comes Laraitionnm with power and commiffion to depofe the Leaders that each Party had depofed, viz.. Nefioriui, and Cyril and AUmnon : But fohn wrote an Epihlc to the Emperour, how furious they were again(t each other, and how Corn's Parry would not hear the Emperour's Letters,becaufe A/'''/^j was. there,. and how they raged and lell to fighting ("a dole- fut ftdrv.J 'Bat at lafr the Empero'u? fe'eirtg tihaf C/r/V had the itrongcr (an'd the orthodox) fide, arid the Court and Clergy bejrtg againlt iV^/<7- ripis^ and yet b^erne; loth to divide ^oh. A,tioc% and the Orienra! Bifhops from the reft-, thought it the molt htaTmg way to'depofe A>y?(yr/;/jaIone^ and reftore 'QV^y/ and 'Ki/•;, and of the inurder of fr^r^rz/^iprefenily after, Liheratm in hrevianoy and many other tell at larce. 3. In P^/i^^/Kf the Monks that had bf-cn at the Council, returned lamenting that the faith was there bc- traved, and ftird up their fraternity to refcind the zd s: They ex};elled Juvenal Bifliop of fe- ufa- iem : The Emptels Et-idocia took their part: They killed S';verianp!^'^\f^o\> of Scjthopolis: They com{)ellcd men to communicate A^ith them i They niurdered ■Athma[im a Deacon at Jeruja^ Iem for contradidlin* them, and gave his fl( (h to dogj> J Thi^y compelled Dorotheii^ theEmperours Lieutenant to joyn with them, till after 20 months, ]iivenai\v:n^x^f[0XQdi Niceph.L jj.r, 9. And iri many Countries this contention fol- lowed 5 and the women Epidocia aud Tulcheria had no fpiaP hand in all, till Pptlcheria procured Zptdjcias; (Jonverfion to approve ;he Council. ' - — . i — 3. Where l^79'] 3- When Leo came to reign, the (edition revived at Alexandria between the murderers of Prc- teriu^i Timothy ELurus nude Biliop by the Councils enemies, depofcd by i.eoy and Timothy, SalophaciolH4 put in his place and all was in con- fufion. The Egjpnan Bilhops write to the Empe- rour againft the Emychian^ jThe Em[;eroiir (ends forth his circular letters for theCouncilj Niceph. I. I J*, c, I'J. 1 8. 19. 4. At Ahtioch, Petrns, C apheus ambitious of the Bifhoprick, got into Aiartyrifii place by Z>foV help,and anathematized all that would not fay that God )vas Crucified and Suffered, and tore that Church in piece.« : A-Iar- tirius, when he could do no good, forfook them, with ihefe words [ CLro rthelh et po^ulo inohe- dienti & ecckji<& comaminata, mincli^m rcmitto :^ Cnapheus reviled the Council : Lc5 ) being 4 man of Peace, and defiring the ceafing of ail contention, Jeft all to their liberty to th nk of the Council of Cdcedon as they pleafed : Hereupon the Bifhcps fell into three Parties, fome fervent for every word of the Council $ forne curfed irj and fome were for Zeno*s fenoticorf, or filence, or fulpen- fion : Thefe renounced communion accordingly A»ith one another 5 the Eaft was one wav 5 the Weft another 5 and Libya another: Nav, the Eaftcrn Bifhops among themfclves ; the Wcftern among themfelves, and the Lybian among them^ felves, renounced cummunion with each other (Niceph. f. 25.) Tanta confufio mentiumqtde Caligo (^faith theHiltoriai ) orhem univerf'/.m mc-^jfir. The Emperour having refulved eg keep peace, and make Cx82] make no chanj^e, was forced to fall upon thofe of borh fides that were moft turbulent. At Con^ fiantmopU he put out Btiphemius (qt for d ill ike of him.) This Emperour, before his inthroning, had ^iven under his hand to EnphemthSy a pro- m''fe to rtand for the Council : He demanded his writing again 3 Euphtmius denied him, and was calt our : Ad:icedoniHs fucceeded him : He had the fame writing : The Emperour demanded k of him : He alfo denied him : The Emperour would have put him out ; The people rife up in fedi- tion,and eyed. It is a time of Martyr d.m : Let fis ati jtick^tothf! Btfijjp : And they reviled the Emperour, calling him a Manichee, unworthy the Empire. The Emperour was fain to fubmic to Alacedoniiis^ who (harply rebuked him as the Churches enemy ; but in time he remembred this, and calt out Alacedotjius, and burnt the Coun(^ils Adls, and put Titnotijy in his place, who prefently puHM down the Image of Macedonia : The Patriarchs aJfo o{ ^lex.u4ntioch, &-Bi(]iopof J r/./^^£';;?,wereailcaft out, even thofe that were againft the Council. Pet, Cnapheus had made one XenA^asdi Perfian fervant & unbaptized, Bifhop of Hierap'jlis : He was againft Images, and brought a troop of Monks to \Anttoch, to force FUvianus the Bifhop to curfe the Council : FUvianus de- nied it : The people (tuck to the Bifhop, and (6 unanfwerablv difputed down the Monks, that fo great a multitude of them were flain,as that they threw their bodies into the KiwtxOrontes^xo favc them labour of burying of them. (^Nicep, c.ij.) But this was not all ; another troop of Monks of Cdih'f.ria, that were of FUvianus fide, hear* ingof the tumult, flockt 10 Antkochj, and made ano- another flau2,hter as great as the former (Td'rh tl e HiftorianJ For this the Emperonr baniflud Fia^^ianfts, whofe followers rhoui>hr his puniik-i ment too great after aJl thelc murders. Pttc^r be'n.ij dead, the Bifliops of yilexaudria, ^gJP.^ and L)bia ft 11 in pieces among thcm(rl vcs 5 each having their feparate Conventions : The leit of theEaltalfo feparated from the Weft, bcciule the Weft would not communicate with them^ unlefs they would curfe Nc(torifis, Entichi's^ DioJcoYHs, MoggHs, and yicacius. And yet (.jirb Niceph, I. i<^'. c. 8.) J^/ Gefmani Diofcon (3^. Epitjchetis fectatores frere, ad maximam pwcita- tcm redacli funt, Xenaias bringeth to Flavian the names of Theodore^ Theodurttey Ibas, and oxhcxSyixs Neftorians, and tells him, if he ao^the- matize not all thefe, he is a Neftonar^ r h. iever he lay to the contrary : VUvian wa? unwilling, but his timerous fellow-B fhops perfwading him, he wrote his curfe ago irft them,, nd fent it to il;e Emj ere ur. Xenaias then went further, ard re- quired him to curfe the C(juncil : Thev prevail- ed wiih the IJaHYian Biftiops to confent and all renounct d the refufers a? hJejionans : And thus the Council having (in name)condemned theAV- fionans and Entychtans^ the EHtychims Qd\\<:d all J>Jcflorians that curfcd not the Council, and got many caft out. After FUvian^Scver^s got in at uamioch : The firft dav he curfed the Council ('though it's (aid that hefwore to the Em[)erour before that he would nor) Ntccp, c. 29. In I a- lefiine there were renewed the like co->fufiors a- bout the condemnation of Flavian and Mjcedo- nifis : About Antioch Sevtrns Letters frightened many Bilhops to curfe the Council, and thofe i . « that [i84 that held two Natures : Some Bifliops revoked their (cntence,and faid they did it for fear: Some ftood out: And the If^uri an B^i(hops, when they repented, condemned S^t/cr/zj himfelf, that drove them to fublcribe ; And fome Bifhops fled from their Churches for fear. C^fmas and Severianns fent a condemnation to Sevems : The Emperour hearing of it, fent his Procurator to cait them out of their Bifho[)ricks for prefuming to con- demn their Patriarchs. The Procurator found the people fo refolute, that he fenr word to the Emperour, that thefe two Bifhoj)s could not be cait out without b!ood-fhed : The Emperouran- fwered; thathe would not have a drop of blood fhed for the bufinefs. He has Bifhop of ferufa- km, found all the other Churches in fuch confu- lion, condemning one another, that he would communicate with none of them but Euphemms ^r C'.yij}. Nice p. c. 32. And that you may fee how people then were moved,a Monk or Abbot Theo^ aofitis g;athering an Afiembly,. loudly cryed out in the Pulpir, [_If any man equal not the four Councils "W^ihthd fo^r EvangeLjisy let him be Anathema,'^ This voice of their Captain refolved them all, and they took it as a Law, that the four Councils iliould be [^facns libris accenjenda ] and wrote to iheEmperour cenamenfe de eis adfangtunem «/^j fithituros^ (^This was then the fubmiffun to Prin- ces by the adherents to the Councils of the Bi- fhops. And they went about to the Cities to bring them to joyn with them. The Emperour wrote to EJelias to reform this : He rejeding his Letters, SouUiers were fent to compel them.^ The Orthodox Monks gathered by the Bifhops, ttimfdttioujl) caj} the Emperours SQHl4iers oat ^f the the Church \ Q:,i^) After another conflux they anachematized thofe that adhered to Severtis, The Emperour provoked, fent Olympim with a band of SQuldiers to conquer them. He came and call: out HeiUs, and put in John : The Monks gather aga;in,and the Souldiers being gone, they caule J(7''/^ LO enq^dge hiinfelf to be againlt S^z;^^ r//j,and Itand for ihe Council, though unto blood; which, contrary to his word to Ohmpwsy he did. The Emperour deppled Oljmptftj, and fent ano* ther Captain Andfi..p!'ii^ who put the B fhop m prifon, and commanded hitr^ to defprfe the Coun- cil j confuking with another B'fhop, he promifed to obey him, if he wouM but let him out of pri- ibntwo d*ies before, that it mf^ht not feem if farced a(^:This being done,th€ Bi(hop contrarily to the Coiggregation in. the pul[>ir, before the Captain cryeth ouf ^'H 'tny affent to Euryches and Nefiorms ■(Gontrarks)^ and Seve rtis and Soterichns Cdifar^ Let him be' Anathema : If any follow not the Opinions of the four untvcfiii Synods, let him be ^nathem^i.'} The Captain fhys deluded, fled from the niultirude,and was glad to fave himfelf: The Emperour being offended at this, the B;fhops write to him chat at jjrufale?^^ the fountain of Dodrine, they were not now to learn the Truth, and they would defeKd the T^adUions^ if need be^ evento blood'] Niccp.c. 34. Timothy 2>](hop ot Conjt ant inoplezook the man- pleafing Way, and one while was for the Calcedon Council, another while he curfed it. Being to choofe an Abbat, the Abbatrefufed his ele(ftion, unl.-t's he confcnted to the Council of Calcedon. Ti>>'othy curfed thofe prefentiy that received not the Council i His Archdeacon hearing hinfi, reproached [286] teproacbed -him that like Eni^iptis^ roled every .WcVT-The Emperour hearing it, rebuked hirn,' and Irimothj wafhr awav the charge and prefenily i:uded evei^^ one that received the Codnci?; 'JS/icep^. ^-35. \Yet Rome though now uhe in charity that fuch a one doth not lie or diffemble ? 2. Whe- ther a baptized perfon, as fuch, have no right to our fpecial love which we owe to ihofe that we hope are true Believers, and fandtified ; but only to our common love and kindnefs,which belongeth to tho(e alfo that arc the heirs of Hell .^ Some friends that are gone from extream to extreani, and in remembrance of their ancient Schifm.s can look look but one way with impartial fenfe, and that have made their repentance the palTage to a grea- ter errour and fin, (hould better bethink them them what they do. They did well to ftand ftill in the way of Schifm, when they faw here a leg, and there a hand, and there an arm in their way 5 and who but a mad-man indeed would not : But if they have impartially read Ghurch-hiftory, and the works of fuch Fathers as give us hiftorical no- ticeSj and ever fince Con^antine made a Bifhoprick a bait to a proud and worldly mind 5 even fuch as Naz.ianz^en^ Bafil, Chryfoftom, Ifidore Pelufiotay Hi- Ury PiHav, ahd the over-orthodox difputations of Cjnly and the Epiftles of Theodoret rejoycing at his death, and abundance of fuch like 5 had they (een in the way of Church-pride and tyranny, not here a leg, and there an arm, but here a hundred car- kaifes, and there a thoufandj here two thoufand godly faithful Preachers filenced, and many thou- fand dry Vines planted in their rooms, and there whole Kingdoms interdicted, and their Churches fhut up; here Churches and Kingdoms turned in- to confufions about a W(?r^, or about th^ imere^ of Prelates^ (triving which (hould be the Chief, and have their wiT and rule the reft; and there hundred thoufands murdered in the name of Chrift, for obeying him, and bloody wars managed by the Clergy againft Chriftian Emperours, and Kings ftabbed one after another; and moft of the Chri- ftian world, Romanfireek^, Ji^ofcov it esy Armenians^ Abajfines, degenerated into doleful ignorance and dead formality under the Government of great High-Priefts_, and millions of the vulgar bred up in ignorance and fenflefnefs of (pirirual and eternal " things 5 this fhould ftop them, (at Icaft from fer-^ virg the mafter of fuch defigns) as much as a leg, or an arm in the way. 3. At leaft we would intreat them to hate that miftake, which will pretend to do all this for charity,unity and the Churches good 5 and to be- lieve that itisnofign of charity, i. To believe that charity {Ixuld not be exercifed in judging that men profefling faving faith do fpeak the truth , and have the f^tith that they profefs : 2. Nor to teach all Chriil.s Church^that a baptized Church member as [fich is to be lockt on but as a man in a ftate of dsmnation; and no man is bound to love him as a true Chriftian v ith a fpecial love: 3. And that to prove that a man is not to be taken for a true Chriltian,but to be admitted into Church Communion as one that fhall have a greater dam- nation than heathens,without a further renovation, is a great aChurches, and all the Churches m the world. ^r,f. Not one : But theconrrary would. Our Parifh Churches are affociated b^^^iiutual confent : The Paftor expreffeth hh confent oj>enly at his inilitution^ indudlion and officiating : The Flocks (hew their confent by adual fjbmitting to his Mi- nifterial Office: They hearhim, and communicate ordinarily with him, and leek Miniftcrial helj) from him; though all that are in the Pariih do ijot fo, thofe do ir that are indeed his fiock,orChurch. Thev do not perhaps by ivordov wntivg covenant to fubmit to him as their Paftor, but they do it by adual lignification of confent to the re- lation. And the Bifhops in Confecration enter into a Covenant to watch over the flock ( as do the Friefts)aT]d the Priefts promife (^ifnot fwear, in X 2 EngLr/i'^ C^oS] Efj^Ufjd) to obev them : This is a Covenant.' §9. It i* obje(n:ed that this is a difparagement to Baptifm, which is the only Church-making Go- venanr. ^nj, Baptifm only, as ruch,maketh us members of the univerfal Church; but is not enough to make us of any Miniilers fpecial flock : lam not a member of the Church of Tor^, Norwich, Brifiol, Sec. becaufe I am baptized : Nor am I a member of t\ie Parifb- Church now where I was baptized^ Conicnt to be a Chriftian is one thing, and con- lentto be a member of this particular Ghurch,and to take this man more than all the reft about us, for the Guide of my foul, is another. § I o. And if a man would fay, I will be a mem- ber of this Pariih Churchy and you (hall perform Co much of your Office as I defire, and no more 5 1 will hear and receive the Sacrament but when I pleafe, and I will not admit you to catechize or inftrudany of my family, nor vifit the fick, nor will I be refponfible to you for any thing that I hold, or fay, or do ; nor have any thing to do with you3 but in the Clmrch ; is a Miniltcr bound to do his office to men, or take them for -his fpecial flock on thefe terms ? The ancient Churches had abundance of ftrid Canons ; if the people /hould have chofen a Biffiop, and faid^ We will obey none of thefe Canons, nor you, but you fhall be our Bi- fliop on our terms, w^ashe bound to have confent- ed, and to have been fuch a Bifliop? This is really the cafe of no fmall part o^ England, though they fuy it not openly by words. ^ ii. It is objcdedj^to as ^poftles^ fo ordain- edAUmfters have their authority before the confent cfthe people and receive it net from then?^ [309] '^jinf. I. Who ever queftioneth it, that is con- fiderate, as to an indefinite charge in the Church univerfal? But what's that to the queltion ? Are all the Minifters in the world bound to be the Paftors orthis-Paridi orDiocefsf Our queltion is what conftitureth the relations between a Partor and his Particular flock? Doth not ih.e ordainer here fay ^ Juke than Authority to Preach the Word of God, &c, when thoH art thereto Uwftd^ ly called ">. Becaufe a man is a Liccnfed Phyfician without me, doth it follow that he is my Phy- fician without my confent f 2. Are all thofc Church-members that Minifters are authorized to preach to f Then all the Heathen- world are Church-members. 3. They receive not authority from the people 5 but their confent is nccelTary to make themfelves capable receivers of the re- lation and right of Church- members. God, and not the Wife, gWeth the Husband the fuperiority; but he is no fuch Husband to any that confenteth not. § 12. God hath laid mens rights and benefits on their wills, {o that no man can have them againft his will. It is a great priviledg'C to have right to communion with a particular Church, and to this or that faithful Paftors overfighr : And its new Dodrine to (ay, that unwilling perfons have this right^ becaufe they are willing of (bmething elfe, V17.. to be members of the Church uni- verfal. § 13. We conclude therefore that both ex- treams here are falfe 5 i. That men can be adult members of a particular Church ♦ihar confent not, or taken for fuch that. no way fignifie their con- fent, and that it is not ufeful ad bene cJfc^ that this X 3 confent [3^°! confcnc be intelligent and exprefs, and that the Offices confented to be truly underftood. 2. That a written^ or verbal covenant is of abfol.ite necef- luy 5 or thar men fhould tie rhemfelves tv) any thing doubt 'ul, or unneceflary, but only to the reiatio:i and duties of membeys (as of the univerfal fo) of that particular Church, Both thele ex- treams we do renourice. Mr. Zachary Caw dry a Conformift, hath fhewed in a particular Treatife for Cliurch-ccvenantir.g, how far he is from the mind of thote Objedoff J for he wonld have the people engaged by covenant to their Bifliops and Priclts. § 14. To conclude, thou?;h we renounce fana- tic k Enrhufiatts, yet (erious confideration maketh fome of us think, that too little notice is taken of the HOLY GHOST fetting Paitors over the flocks, which the Scripture mentioneth: And though none on pretence of the Spirit muft rejed: order or ordination^ nor make themfelves thefole Judges of their own fufficiency 5 yet i. The due qualification of men with wifdom, faith, love, and heavenly zt-al, and ability, is the moft excellent part of our Calling to the Miniftry. 2. Ex c^mvis liono riori fit Mcrcmms'^ without neceifary fitnefs no man is a true Paitor having not dijpofitionem re- captivam : And without eminent fitneis, few are eminently ferviceable. 5. Experience alFureth us, that though the Office hath ftvpernumtraries, yet of worthy men God never yet railed up fupernu- mera-.ies, but the fcarcity is lamentably great. 4. All therefore thar are duly qualified, and have cpportuniry, fhould be chofen, cidained, accepted, and acctpc the Gall, if not offer thcmlelves, iu cafe cafe they cannot otherwife enter. 5. TlieOr- dainer doth but minifterially invert him with the power, whom the Spirit of God hath qualified for it, by the inward Gall. 6. In cafe the Ordainers by envy, or malignity, or faftion, retufe fuch, where there is true Ncceffitj^ and Opportunity^ we conceive that mutual content of the people and themfelves, may (uffice to the orderly admittance into the Office, much more if the Magiftrate alfo confent : Of which fee l^oetim de dc/par^taCanfa Fapatus,anda Dtfpute ofOrdtnatton^ by R. B, THREE Three Venerable Monitors TO NO N COXF O R M I STS. I. ^ft Fpifile ofityj African Coffncil,(in Cyprian 68. p. 200.) to¥3c]\x tt rrcsOjtcr, and the Laity at Legio and Alturica • u4nd to LcT'jus the Deacon^ and the Laitj At \\\ntx\\.^^conccrntngthe ir BtJ}:ops Bafilidcs and Martial who vrcrc LwillMtckj'^, ' When pcrfccution was hot, fomc that would not of- fer Inccnlc at Idols Altars, nor renounce Chnf^, yet to I'dve their lives diJ, !liri>iiph fe.ir, in Iccret, hire another to luhlcTibe their names to a finf'ni | -ntelhon ; nnd ihcfc were called f.t'rU.tncH -, and it marbled the Churclics whcti.er, aiui when tl.cy fhould be received to commu- ni-n upon their repentance. WHc n we wcrr met ropcthrr,moft beloved B^'Cthrcn, we read voi:r Letters, wliich for ("or //.) the integrity of your faith, and the fear of God you wrote to us bvour Bifhops i-*rf//.vand 5.^^; ;;///, nj^nifving that iiu^Uides and Martial being blorted {or defi/ej) with Lilch ()f Ic'olatrv, and guilfv of heinous ciime?/)iighr not to exercifc the Office ofBifhcpc, and adminifterthe Prielthf»od of G^, i/ftt hot tj vk j that unworthy men are fometimes ordained by mans prefumption, and that thefe things are dif- pleafirg pleafing to God, which come no^ of a Jegitimate and iuft Ordination. 6, For which caufe it is di- ligently to be obferved and held as of Divine Tradition, and Apoftalical Obfervation, which is held alfo with us, and in a manner (ov almoft^ through all the Provinces, that to the right cele- brating of Ordinations, all the next Bifhops of the Province come tofethsr to the Laj-peopls to whom the Btfhop (p-'^pofitus) IS or dalned,aind that a Bifhop. be made, the Lay-people being prefcnt, who moft fully know every mans Iife,and difcern every mani acfling by his converfation j which we fee done al- fo with your fdvcs in the Ordination of our Col- league Sabmfis, that by xh^ pijf'age of the whole fraternity, and by the judgment of the Bifhops, who at the prefent met, and who wrote Letters of \z to you, the Epifcopacy (hould be delivered to him, and hands fhould be laid on him inftead of Baftlidts, Nor can it refcind the Ordination which was rightly perfected, that BafvUdss, after his crimo^s detected, and his confcience laid bare by hisown confeffrjn, going to Rom^, deceived our Colleague Stephen^ who lived far off, and was ignorant of rhe matter of fa(ft, and of the filenced truth, that he might compafs to be unjuftly re- pldced in his Bifhoprick, from which he had been juftly depofed. 7. The etfed of this is, that the offences o^ Bajilides are not fo much abolifhcd, as cumulate, that to his former fins, the crime of de- ceit and circumvention is added. For he is not fo mach to be blamed, that was negligently decei- ved, as he to be execrated that fraudulently de- ceived him. Bar if BafiUd.^s can deceive men, he cannot deceive God. For it is written, God is not mo:^?d. Njr will fallacy profit H^rtid to keep him [317] him who is involved in great offences/rom a right- ful lofing of bis Bifhoprick. Steirg the Apoftle warneth iis, and (aith, A Bifhop muft be without crime as the Steward of God : Wherefore, fee- ing (as you wrote, beloved brethren, and as Fa- lix and Sabmus our Colleagues affe^'ere, and as another Fdix of Cdfar Augu^a^ iin honourer of tlie Faith, and a defender of the Truth, fignifieth by his Letters ) BafiiUles and Mama/ are conta- minated by a wicked Libel uf Idolatry. And Ba- filiaesy befides the blot of this Libel, when he lay ilck blafphemed God, and confefled that \\t blaf- phemed, and becaufe of the wound of his con- fcience voluntarily depcfirg his Epifcopacy^turned himfelf to a rcpentence, begging pardon of God, and being fatisfied, if he might but communicate as a Lay-man, And AUrtial^ befides the filthy and dirty feafts of the Gentiles, and the oft fre- quenting of their Colledges, and the depofing his Sons in the fame Colledge after the manner of the exterior Nations, inprophane Sepulchres, and bu- rying them with aliens, did alfo by publick ad:s with the Ducenary Procurator, teliifie that he obeyed Idolatry : And feeing there are many other and great offences in which Bafilides and Martial Q^x^ held guiltyj in vain do fuch men en- deavour to ufurp to themfelves the Office ofBi- fliops, when it is manifeft that fuch kind of men may neither be Guides of the Church of ChriO, nor ought to offer Sacrifices to God: Efpecially when Corneitm alfo our Colleague, a pacifick and ;uft Prieff, and honoured by God's vouchfafement with Martyrdom, did with us, and all the Bifliops fettled in the whole world,decrce,that fuch men be not admitted to Repentance, but that they be pro- hibit ed 3i81 hibited from Clergy Ordination, and Prief>N5 ho- nour. 8. And let not this move V" <). n-ioO bdo- ved Brethren, ifwi^h fome in the lau tia^e?, rhrir lllppcry Faiih do nod, and their irrclif'iouf fe-irof God do (hake, or pacifick Concord peii( vere nor : It was foret*-!d rhjr thefe thing? wou'd be to- wards the end of the world ; und b\ the ;• ynt- witnefs of the Apostles it was forei:o!d, rhat the world derlining, jnd Antichrift dn^'^'ing near, all good -hings would fiil (or decr.y ^ ard evil and adverfe things increafe ( or f)ro d£ceivrng^ hardly believing or trufiing any doih anje : .And from thefe a deluge ef innumerable vices, movir.g and . troubling the purity of the Chri[tum Religion, and the tranquility of facial hnm^m'; conVyirjation. Moreover, next after the fin ofhuc'xi'cT, which in the later times will be alio the fm of Aniichrift the Son of perdicion, which the Lordr^nll defiroy VPtth the fpirit of his mouthy there neither -is, nor can be any other kind of fin Jo adverfe and cont ary to the Apofllcs and the Evangelical Dotlrine, and fa hateful, deteftable and abo7ninaUle to otiv Lord je^ fm Chrifi himfelf, as to i^ll and defiroy Jouls by defrauding them of the care of the Paftoral Office and Aiiniftrj : Which fin they are by >mofi eviaent Y ' ' tefti'^ teftimon'ics of Sacred Scripture knf>-wn to commit ^ who beir.o^ flacd in the power of tu'^oynl C^ive^ do get the j^iiarj of the Taflor.d Office and Aiimfrj^ from the milk^ and fleece of the Jheep of Chrijfy who are to be made alive ' and f^vd, k^t admini- jfer not th:ir du.'s. Fur th.- very not adthi/ iflr'ng of the J'ajror^il A'liniflsries^ is, by the Scripture Te- fiimony, the k^Ilim^ and. dtflrojing of the Sheep, And that thefc two fens rf fins (tho. gh with dif- parity^ are the worfi^ a.id tnejiimably f^^ptrexceed^ tr^g every other fort of pn^ is manifefv by this, in that they are {thot4gh with dif parity and diffimili- tude) ciireEllj contrary ' to the two faid ex^jter.t things that are be ft : For that is the worft thing that is contrary to the hi ft'. And as much as lieth in the find finncrs One of thefe fins is the deft ruB ion of the very Deity, which is fnpereffen- tially, and Jtipernatm' ally Bejt j the other is the de- firoying of the Deiformity and I).'ification, which is JBeft FJfenti^ily ahd Naturally by the gractotu par^ tici pat ions of the beams of the Deity, And b.canfe, as in good things, the Cai:fe of good is better than its FflcB y fio alfo in evils, the Caife of evil is Worfe than its FffcFti And it is man^feft that the IntrodMCcYs cf (tch mo ft evil Murderers of this Deifo'77^ity ay>d Defication in the Sheep of Chrift, in the Church cfGod, are worfe than the je nioft evil yVIurdcrers themfclves, and neereft ff? Lu- cifer and y^ntichri^ 5 and in this pejority they are flvaduaily the worft, by how much they fuperexcel^ /vr/:o were more obliged to exchide and' extirpate uch dcpyoyers from the Church of God, hy the grea- er and diviner power, given them by God for Edi» fcation, a?d not for De{truHion, It cannot be therefore that a mo ft holy Apoftoluk^Seat Qo which h b) our moji My Lord fefus Chrijl, nil powsr is given, as the yipoflle wnnejfeth, for Edification, and not for DeftraElion) Jhould ever command j t>id, or any way endeavour anyfich thing, cr any thivgvsrg" ing towards fuch a fin, fo odious, detefiable and abo^ mmablc to our Lord'jefmChrift, and fo utterly per* nieious to mayik^nd. For this were either a de-^ f'flion, or a c..rruption, or ojt abufc of his evidently TTjofi holy and full power, or an utter elongation from the Thrnyie of the (jJory cf our Lord fefus Chrift, and the nearefi coa^sffion in the Chair of PeftUence^ to the t^vo forcfaid Princes of d^ri^jrfs, and of ths pains of Hell, No \.ne' that in immaculate and fine ere obedience ts fftbjcft and faithful to the fame Seat^ and not by Schifm cut cff from the Body of Chrifi, and the fame hoiy Sea*;, can obcj {^fuch^ Man-^ dates or Precepts , or any endeavours whatever^ whencefoever they flow, thoscgh it were from the Su- pream Order of uitgels *, but mufi neccffarily with his whole power \ P*-' ^^gl^'''l'-^h ;-o / J / / r/-' tor irs a various contradict them and rebel : Woere- ]^q_^\q^ fore J Reverend Lords, from the duty of ohed-ence and fidelity, which I owe to the parent of the holy ^pofi.lical Seat, and out of the Love of Z^nion in the Body of Chrifi with it, I do alone ('unice) filially and obediently difobej, contradicl and rebil agahjft the things contained in the fore find Letter, and cfipecially as is before touched, they moflr evidently verge towards the fin which is mofi abomi" nable to our Lord fefhs Clrrifl, and moi} pernicious to mankind, and are altrgether adverfc to the fian^ n^tty of the uiipofiolical Seat, and are contrary to the Catholick^ Faith, Nor may your d^ficretion there- fore determine any thing hard againjt me, becaufie all my contradiction and atiion in this Cauje is not in* Y 2 deed [3Ml deed contradi^iien or r e belli on ^ bat a filial honowing cf Gods command dne to a Fat her ^ and of juh, Btitf^ Ijf rtcollt^hr.g .illj I fay, that the holme fs of the A- foftolic!^ ScAt can do (or hath paner to do) nothing hi4t that which tendeth to eaificattun^ and n-yt to d^ftrhilion *: For tiois is the pieni- Bur aPap-ft ^^,^^ ^. power to hat^e pdWer to do will lav, who ,. / . r • li ' >. r / lhallbc]Luii;c? '^^ ^^ La:pc^tion. But thvje that As if ^A\ men they call [ Provifions] are not for were not to be Edification^ vat fur mofi manifefi dilcerning Deftru^ion, Therefore the j^poftoiick truth 5c duty. ^'^' cannot ace. ft them ^ t^ecaufe fifih ar^d bloody vptoich fioall not pojjcfi the Kzr^gdom of Gocjy hath revualtd them^ and not the Fattier of our Lral Philofophy : Much otherwife out of them,iaith Atfgufline [ " They are perjured ivho *^ keeping the Words ^ deceive the (Xp£8;aticn of them *^ th-^j '* ^T:at IS to be k^cpt which is fo fivorn as th: mind '*■ of the Impo[er conceived it (hould be done"] Read the proofs, p. ^^,&cc. i. From many Texts of Scripture: 2. From God's own exam[)le : 3. From the nature of Truth : 4. From the end of an Oath, p. 58. which is the confirmation of a doubtful matter; that is, that of things otherwife uncer- tain and depending on humane credit, there fhould be h.ui fuch certainty as humane aflBnrs require. For an Oath was inftiruted by God, by force of the L\i^\n of Nature, for a remedv of humane defcds about Truth; that among mortals it (hould bcTfLiths lalt p^arrifon, as ofc as all other kinds of pro jf do fail. But this end would be wholly overthrown, and there could be no certain credit among^ men, if it were free for the fwearer, at his o^^.n arbiierment, what he fpeaketh in words to cjufc belief, bv fome ta cite ambi^^,uitv in fwear- ine 5 or afcer he hdth fworn, by finding out fome new, and as it were, polthumous comment fo to difuble i^, as th.ir it fhal! lofe aM its force, and be^utrerlv ineffrd: lal. If either of thefe were law- ftil, an Oath (hould not be the end of firife, but the beginnin;;^, and fhould rather give occafion for new contradictions and frrifes, than end the old ones. Oi)en but this window once, and then what can be thought of fo falfe, for the defence whereof [P7] whereof fome effuge or lurking hole may not be deviled, whereby it may be freed from being a lie. In the mean time, what perver(enels is it that Thac fhc^uld bv difhoneft men be turned into an inftrumenrof deceivinc;, which was inftirured by the moft wife God to be a help to credit (or mens belief of one another? j Vcrilv, unlefs one will rather u(e God's (acred. inftitution to another purpofe, than that to which it vvas inrtitured('wh!ch a godly man will not eafily do) that which is the end of an Oai.h, the fame ought to be the end of the fwearer: And that is, fo to make the hearer TO believe, that he may become more certain and fecure of the Tfurh of thjt which before was doubtful. , Bat he that dilfcmbleth, ftudieth t(^ breed a fa he belief in the hearers, and lb doth not only fuifer another to be deceived (^vhich yet is contrary tp Charley when he may and ougl^t ro hinder it ;) but alfl) intendeth to deceive j, vvliicU is not only againft all Jaftice and Hvinefty.v h-vti ic is alfo conjoyned with the grearei't wroRg to God, and contempt of his name. And verily to me fcarce any other fort of Pjrjtpy dorh m.ore diametrically feem to be againit cither the fcope of the third Gommandmenr, or the very words (of not taking the name of God in vain) than that which arifeth from this dilTrnularion. For as the word Vanity doth properly and adequately com- prehend all that which is any way falle 5 To in a certain peculiar fort, and moil: properly, that which is fo falfe^s yet to bear a (hew of Truth. ('See the reft) The fccond which pertainerh to the interpreta- tion of an Oath^ is this, Tba Obligation of aa Oxth is ofjlriUright'-'Thu is of (bjult an interpreta- Y 4 tion tion of rights that the words of the Law may not be drawn further than is meet for the fake or fa- vour of any party 5 nor conftrained to ferve any mans faiftor commodity. In a word, ftri[l Rights is not here taken fo as to exclude an interpretation tempered «^/ith tquicv, but to exclude an interpre- tation of Law (or righr)corrupred by favour(or for any ones fake>— The extreams-are .A Rigid inter- pretation, and A Favour able-- '^ fufi interpreta- tion is the mean between both, which fearcheth after the true and genuine fenfe of the Law, with- out refped at all to perfons, out of natural equity and jufrice, and from the words themfelves, as they agree with equity and juftice. And if this may be plainly made out in the words themfelves, that it is in every cafe fimply to be retained.-— See the ref>. P. 45. When I fay that an Oath is o^ftriB rights it is fo to be lindcriTood, that the meaning of the Oath, which is plain enough in the words is al- waies to be held. But where the fenfe is doubt- ful, every one muii take great heed, left we too much indulge our felves, and our own atfedions 3 and left we grant our Iclves too liberal and lax a licerfe of interprering, that we mav the eafilier get cur felvts out of the bond of the Oath which we are tyed by j and left we faften (or feign) any fenfe on the Oaih raken, or on any part of it, for car own comiiiodity or profits fake, which any o- ther pious and prudent man^ of ^ freer judgment as not intercfted in the caufe, would not eafily draw from the very words themfelves. The Reafon is twofold 5 one in refped to others^ for fear cf fcandal, left any that is weak, drawn by pur example, think he may do. that which he feeth us [P91 US do, though unacquainted with thofe fubtilties,' by vvhich only vvc ufe to defend our felves from the crirfle of Perjury. The other in refpecft of our fel\res, for fear of perjury j which moft grie- vous crime undoubtedly we commit, if that more benis^n interpretation chance to deceive us, which made us bold to take the Oath. This rea- fon refteth on that general, and molt profitable rule, which bids ds[/« doubt ft^ I cafes take the fafer fide : 3 But it is the fafer not to fvcar^ wheyi the words of the propofed Oath, according to the common and obvious fenfe of the rvordsj feem to contain fome^ xohat unla^vful in them 5 rather than by a Lax In- terpretatioi (b to foften them for our own ufe, that we may the more fecurely fwear them : See- ing we know that uich an Oaihmay be refufed without danger of perjufy, but we know not that it can be taken without danger or fear of it. P. 46, 47, 197. Yet we mult take heed that this friEi interpretation turn not into a Rigid one- --of common right thefe exceptions and con- ditions (of promilfory Oaths lare ever underftood: l^r. If God permit : 2. Saving the R^oj^t of other Sk And, as jar as is lawfrl -, faving the Right of S^pe- riours : 3. Thingsjianding as they dj^ or in t to e fame fiate : yls far as I am ahle^ ^C.*] P. 49. But if any admit more dubious excep- tions-he boldly and rafhiy »emoveth God's boun- daries of an Oatlij and openeth a wide door to all kind of Perjury. P. 193. The third Cafe is, when one impofeth an Oath of an ambiguous (enfe. only requiring that thoie words be fworn, permitti'^g the IWcarer ro underftand the words in what fenfe he wilj : I f y, it muft defervedly be fufptcfctd that an Oath ohcred QiTcred on fuch a coodirion hath fbme latent ill deceir, and therefore is to be refdfed by a pious and ()rudcnr minj'^c to me feemeth to bedifallow- cd for three cjufes : i. In refpe't to the Oath it Iclt/n which Truth is hrft required : But a fpeech of inderinicean-i atnbigaous fenfe before diftincftion mide, is no true propofition ; yea, no propoficion at all; when a propodcion, as Boys know, fhould fignitie trurh or fallhood without ambiguity, a. In refpedb of him to whom we fwear : For the prope? end of an Oath is, that he to whom it is mide hive fV^? cercainty of a thing before un- certain. 3. In refpe'^t to the fwearer himfelf, who if he take an O^rh in ruchcondicion,prepareth either a r(;andal fo" his neighboiK, or a fnare for b^Klirelf For feh collufion cannot be imagined to look aay other way, than either to draw others by oarexapfjle to take the fame Oath (though with a re!u(5tinc confcicnce) which is to fcandalize our i>eig>:>our : or that fomewhat e)fe be after re- quired of us to be done bv virtue of chat Oath, which is eitheruiilavvful, orincommodioasj which is to lay a fn ire for our felves. Let a wife man therefore take heed that he iulfer noc himfelf to be im^))red.on by thefe Arcs 5 or !ei> he fo much value the favour or feir of any other man, as tQ fvallow the bnic when he knovV:=ch that the hook is under ic. Verily, that all may be rightly done when voLi f^vear, it is expedient that all parties be clearlv agreed '->f the feme of the words that arc interelTed in the matter; which by the Antients was called [^Li^'jUo jiirare'\ Scls t:imen^ & Ucjuid-t )HYAtus dic^re foffes. And in the old form, he that impofed the Oath was wont to fay to the fwearer [ ^^z ds re pet? Hqnida [?^0 Mquido jutes] (that is, [Of Vfhich I require thee t9 fwfar plainly J] P. ^j, 5-6. The qucftion. Whether this cr that Oath be la ivfrd ? much dilfercih from zhis,[ivhaher this or that O.ith bind?'] For though it be ccrtaia that we ought not to take the Oath, which we J^now that we ought not to keep j yet it may come to pafy, and often doth, that we ought to perform that which we ought not to have taken. Jojhttas Covenant with the Gibeomtes, is a moft clear example of this. -■ An Oath may be (aid to be unlawful two waics ; either as to the matter fvorn, or as to the Adt of /wearing. An Oath un- lawful as to the matter fworn, bindeth not at all. An Oath unlawful in refped to ihe Ad: i>f /wear- ing, bindeth, unlefs otherwaies hindered. P. 74, 7j. A thing lawful in it felf may be un- lawful by accident:-- as by the errour of the fwearer, or the ill etfect of the thing fworn. The third Cafe is, IVhe^i one promi/eth by an Oath to do /omewhat perhaps lawful in. it [elf, which yet he thtnketh unlawful , or at kajjr fareth left it be nop lawful : As if any one before rhcfe times, admitted to an Ecclefialtical Bt-ntfice, had promi/ed to ob- f^rve in Publick Worfhip all the Rites commanded by the Ecclefiaftical Laws, as the Surplice, tlie (Ign of the Crofs at the facred Font, kneeling ;n recei- ving the Sacrament, and luch I ke, which yet by fome light prejudice he thought were fuperftitious and Popi(h. The queftion is, Wtjat obligation thrr^ IS in this ca/e f I (^y, i. Such an Oath car.noi be taken during fuch errour, without pjievous fin* For he finneth grievoufly that finneth againll: his confcience, though erroneor.s. For v>hen the Judgment of the" Intellc Learned Convc;c?tfon, and th. ParJijinent, for ^hr trttth cftt.e RhU m the Liturgy to find out Eajier day for evtr^ v^hirh is contrary to our Almanack?, and we mull all be filtnced (and ruinfd for Pvcach n^) unlcfs wr pro- fefs that we Ajfent to it. 1 met wirh no Confor- ni'ft rhat gave me any orher rarisf3